|
64
|
1 <?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><div xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" id="XP.iii" class="div2">
|
|
|
2 <a href="summa.XP_Q68_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3 <a href="summa.XP_Q69.html"></a>
|
|
|
4 <h2 id="XP.iii-p0.1">TREATISE ON THE RESURRECTION (QQ[69]-86)</h2>
|
|
|
5 <div id="XP_Q69" class="div3">
|
|
|
6 <a href="summa.XP.iii.html"></a>
|
|
|
7 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
8 <h3 id="XP_Q69-p0.1">OF MATTERS CONCERNING THE RESURRECTION, AND FIRST OF THE PLACE WHERE SOULS ARE AFTER DEATH (SEVEN ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
9 <p id="XP_Q69-p1"></p>
|
|
|
10 <p id="XP_Q69-p2"> In sequence to the foregoing we must treat of matters concerning the state of resurrection: for after speaking of the sacraments
|
|
|
11 whereby man is delivered from the death of sin, we must next speak of the resurrection whereby man is delivered from the death
|
|
|
12 of punishment. The treatise on the resurrection offers a threefold consideration, namely the things that precede, those that
|
|
|
13 accompany, and those that follow the resurrection. Consequently we must speak (1) of those things which
|
|
|
14 partly, though not wholly, precede the resurrection; (2) of the resurrection itself and its circumstances; (3) of the things
|
|
|
15 which follow it.
|
|
|
16 </p>
|
|
|
17 <p id="XP_Q69-p3"> Among the things which precede the resurrection we must consider (1) the places appointed for the reception of bodies after
|
|
|
18 death; (2) the quality of separated souls, and the punishment inflicted on them by fire; (3) the suffrages whereby the souls
|
|
|
19 of the departed are assisted by the living; (4) the prayers of the saints in heaven; (5) the signs preceding the general judgment;
|
|
|
20 (6) the fire of the world's final conflagration which will precede the appearance of the Judge.
|
|
|
21 </p>
|
|
|
22 <p id="XP_Q69-p4"> Under the first head there are seven points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
23 <p id="XP_Q69-p5"> (1) Whether any places are appointed to receive souls after death?</p>
|
|
|
24 <p id="XP_Q69-p6"> (2) Whether souls are conveyed thither immediately after death?</p>
|
|
|
25 <p id="XP_Q69-p7"> (3) Whether they are able to leave those places?</p>
|
|
|
26 <p id="XP_Q69-p8"> (4) Whether the limbo of hell is the same as Abraham's bosom?</p>
|
|
|
27 <p id="XP_Q69-p9"> (5) Whether limbo is the same as the hell of the damned?</p>
|
|
|
28 <p id="XP_Q69-p10"> (6) Whether the limbo of the patriarchs is the same as the limbo of children?</p>
|
|
|
29 <p id="XP_Q69-p11"> (7) Whether so many places should be distinguished?</p>
|
|
|
30 <div id="XP_Q69_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
31 <a href="summa.XP_Q69.html"></a>
|
|
|
32 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
33 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A1-p0.1">Whether places are appointed to receive souls after death?</h4>
|
|
|
34 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
35 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p2">
|
|
|
36 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that places are not appointed to receive souls after death. For as Boethius says (De Hebdom.): "Wise men are
|
|
|
37 agreed that incorporeal things are not in a place," and this agrees with the words of Augustine (Gen. ad lit. xii, 32): "We
|
|
|
38 can answer without hesitation that the soul is not conveyed to corporeal places, except with a body, or that it is not conveyed
|
|
|
39 locally." Now the soul separated from the body is without a body, as Augustine also says
|
|
|
40 (Gen. ad lit. xii, 32). Therefore it is absurd to assign any places for the reception of souls.
|
|
|
41 </p>
|
|
|
42 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p3">
|
|
|
43 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, whatever has a definite place has more in common with that place than with any other. Now separated souls, like
|
|
|
44 certain other spiritual substances, are indifferent to all places; for it cannot be said that they agree with certain bodies,
|
|
|
45 and differ from others, since they are utterly removed from all corporeal conditions. Therefore places should not be assigned
|
|
|
46 for their reception.
|
|
|
47 </p>
|
|
|
48 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p4">
|
|
|
49 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, nothing is assigned to separated souls after death, except what conduces to their punishment or to their reward.
|
|
|
50 But a corporeal place cannot conduce to their punishment or reward, since they receive nothing from bodies. Therefore definite
|
|
|
51 places should not be assigned to receive them.
|
|
|
52 </p>
|
|
|
53 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p5">
|
|
|
54 <b>On the contrary,</b> The empyrean heaven is a corporeal place, and yet as soon as it was made it was filled with the holy angels, as Bede [*Hexaem.
|
|
|
55 i, ad
|
|
|
56 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Gen.1.2" target="asv"> Gn. 1:2</a>] says. Since then angels even as separated souls are incorporeal, it would seem that some place should also be assigned to
|
|
|
57 receive separated souls.
|
|
|
58 </p>
|
|
|
59 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p6"> Further, this appears from Gregory's statement (Dial. iv) that souls after death are conveyed to various corporeal places,
|
|
|
60 as in the case of Paschasius whom Germanus, Bishop of Capua, found at the baths, and of the soul of King Theodoric, which
|
|
|
61 he asserts to have been conveyed to hell. Therefore after death souls have certain places for their reception.
|
|
|
62 </p>
|
|
|
63 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p7">
|
|
|
64 <b>I answer that,</b> Although spiritual substances do not depend on a body in respect of their being, nevertheless the corporeal world is governed
|
|
|
65 by God by means of the spiritual world, as asserted by Augustine (De Trin. iii, 4) and Gregory (Dial. iv, 6). Hence it is
|
|
|
66 that there is a certain fittingness by way of congruity of spiritual substances to corporeal substances, in that the more
|
|
|
67 noble bodies are adapted to the more noble substances: wherefore also the philosophers held
|
|
|
68 that the order of separate substances is according to the order of movables. And though after death souls have no bodies assigned
|
|
|
69 to them whereof they be the forms or determinate motors, nevertheless certain corporeal places are appointed to them by way
|
|
|
70 of congruity in reference to their degree of nobility (wherein they are as though in a place, after the manner in which incorporeal
|
|
|
71 things can be in a place), according as they more or less approach to the first substance (to which the highest
|
|
|
72 place it fittingly assigned), namely God, whose throne the Scriptures proclaim heaven to be (
|
|
|
73 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.102.19" target="asv">Ps. 102:19, </a>
|
|
|
74 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A1-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Isa.66.1" target="asv">Is. 66:1</a>). Wherefore we hold that those souls that have a perfect share of the Godhead are in heaven, and that those souls that are
|
|
|
75 deprived of that share are assigned to a contrary place.
|
|
|
76 </p>
|
|
|
77 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p8">
|
|
|
78 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Incorporeal things are not in place after a manner known and familiar to us, in which way we say that bodies are properly
|
|
|
79 in place; but they are in place after a manner befitting spiritual substances, a manner that cannot be fully manifest to us.
|
|
|
80 </p>
|
|
|
81 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p9">
|
|
|
82 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Things have something in common with or a likeness to one another in two ways. First, by sharing a same quality: thus hot
|
|
|
83 things have something in common, and incorporeal things can have nothing in common with corporeal things in this way. Secondly,
|
|
|
84 by a kind of proportionateness, by reason of which the Scriptures apply the corporeal world to the spiritual metaphorically.
|
|
|
85 Thus the Scriptures speak of God as the sun, because He is the principle of
|
|
|
86 spiritual life, as the sun is of corporeal life. In this way certain souls have more in common with certain places: for instance,
|
|
|
87 souls that are spiritually enlightened, with luminous bodies, and souls that are plunged in darkness by sin, with dark places.
|
|
|
88 </p>
|
|
|
89 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p10">
|
|
|
90 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The separated soul receives nothing directly from corporeal places in the same way as bodies which are maintained by their
|
|
|
91 respective places: yet these same souls, through knowing themselves to be appointed to such places, gather joy or sorrow therefrom;
|
|
|
92 and thus their place conduces to their punishment or reward.
|
|
|
93 </p>
|
|
|
94 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p11"></p>
|
|
|
95 <p id="XP_Q69_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
96 <a href="summa.XP_Q69.html"></a>
|
|
|
97 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
98 </div>
|
|
|
99 <div id="XP_Q69_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
100 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
101 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
102 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A2-p0.1">Whether souls are conveyed to heaven or hell immediately after death?</h4>
|
|
|
103 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
104 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p2">
|
|
|
105 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that no souls are conveyed to heaven or hell immediately after death. For a gloss on
|
|
|
106 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.36.10" target="asv"> Ps. 36:10, </a> "Yet a little while and the wicked shall not be," says that "the saints are delivered at the end of life; yet after this
|
|
|
107 life they will not yet be where the saints will be when it is said to them: Come ye blessed of My Father." Now those saints
|
|
|
108 will be in heaven. Therefore after this life the saints do not go immediately up to
|
|
|
109 heaven.
|
|
|
110 </p>
|
|
|
111 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p3">
|
|
|
112 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine says (Enchiridion cix) that "the time which lies between man's death and the final resurrection holds
|
|
|
113 the souls in secret receptacles according as each one is worthy of rest or of suffering." Now these secret abodes cannot denote
|
|
|
114 heaven and hell, since also after the final resurrection the souls will be there together with their bodies: so that he would
|
|
|
115 have no reason to distinguish between the time before and the time after the
|
|
|
116 resurrection. Therefore they will be neither in hell nor in heaven until the day of judgment.
|
|
|
117 </p>
|
|
|
118 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p4">
|
|
|
119 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the glory of the soul is greater than that of bodies. Now the glory of the body is awarded to all at the same time,
|
|
|
120 so that each one may have the greater joy in the common rejoicing of all, as appears from a gloss on
|
|
|
121 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Heb.11.40" target="asv"> Heb. 11:40, </a> "God providing some better thing for us---that the common joy may make each one rejoice the more." Much more, therefore,
|
|
|
122 ought the glory of souls to be deferred until the end, so as to be awarded to all at
|
|
|
123 the same time.
|
|
|
124 </p>
|
|
|
125 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p5">
|
|
|
126 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, punishment and reward, being pronounced by the sentence of the judge, should not precede the judgment. Now hell
|
|
|
127 fire and the joys of heaven will be awarded to all by the sentence of Christ judging them, namely at the last judgment, according
|
|
|
128 to
|
|
|
129 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25" target="asv">Mat. 25</a>. Therefore no one will go up to heaven or down to hell before the day of judgment.
|
|
|
130 </p>
|
|
|
131 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p6">
|
|
|
132 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
133 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiCor.5.1" target="asv">2 Cor. 5:1</a>): "If our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have . . . a house not made with hands, but reserved in
|
|
|
134 heaven [*Vulg.: 'eternal in heaven'; cf.
|
|
|
135 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p6.2" href="./asv.html#iPet.1.4" target="asv">1 Pet. 1:4</a>]." Therefore, after the body's dissolution, the soul has an abode, which had been reserved for it in heaven.
|
|
|
136 </p>
|
|
|
137 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p7"> Further, the Apostle says (
|
|
|
138 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Phil.1.23" target="asv">Phil. 1:23</a>): "I desire [Vulg.: 'Having a desire'] to be dissolved and to be with Christ." From these words Gregory argues as follows
|
|
|
139 (Dial. iv, 25): "If there is no doubt that Christ is in heaven, it cannot be denied that Paul's soul is in heaven likewise."
|
|
|
140 Now it cannot be gainsaid that Christ is in heaven, since this is an article of faith. Therefore neither is it to be denied
|
|
|
141 that the souls of the saints are borne to heaven.
|
|
|
142 That also some souls go down to hell immediately after death is evident from
|
|
|
143 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Luke.16.22" target="asv"> Lk. 16:22, </a> "And the rich man died, and he was buried in hell."
|
|
|
144 </p>
|
|
|
145 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p8">
|
|
|
146 <b>I answer that,</b> Even as in bodies there is gravity or levity whereby they are borne to their own place which is the end of their movement,
|
|
|
147 so in souls there is merit or demerit whereby they reach their reward or punishment, which are the ends of their deeds. Wherefore
|
|
|
148 just as a body is conveyed at once to its place, by its gravity or levity, unless there be an obstacle, so too the soul, the
|
|
|
149 bonds of the flesh being broken, whereby it was detained in the state of the way,
|
|
|
150 receives at once its reward or punishment, unless there be an obstacle. Thus sometimes venial sin, though needing first of
|
|
|
151 all to be cleansed, is an obstacle to the receiving of the reward; the result being that the reward is delayed. And since
|
|
|
152 a place is assigned to souls in keeping with their reward or punishment, as soon as the soul is set free from the body it
|
|
|
153 is either plunged into hell or soars to heaven, unless it be held back by some debt, for which its flight must needs be delayed
|
|
|
154 until the soul is first of all cleansed. This truth is attested by the manifest authority of the canonical Scriptures and
|
|
|
155 the doctrine of the holy Fathers; wherefore the contrary must be judged heretical as stated in Dial. iv, 25, and in De Eccl.
|
|
|
156 Dogm. xlvi.
|
|
|
157 </p>
|
|
|
158 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p9">
|
|
|
159 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The gloss explains itself: for it expounds the words, "They will not yet be where the saints will be," etc., by saying immediately
|
|
|
160 afterwards: "That is to say, they will not have the double stole which the saints will have at the resurrection."
|
|
|
161 </p>
|
|
|
162 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p10">
|
|
|
163 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Among the secret abodes of which Augustine speaks, we must also reckon hell and heaven, where some souls are detained before
|
|
|
164 the resurrection. The reason why a distinction is drawn between the time before and the time after the resurrection is because
|
|
|
165 before the resurrection they are there without the body whereas afterwards they are with the body, and because in certain
|
|
|
166 places there are souls now which will not be there after the resurrection.
|
|
|
167 </p>
|
|
|
168 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p11">
|
|
|
169 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> There is a kind of continuity among men as regards the body, because in respect thereof is verified the saying of
|
|
|
170 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A2-p11.1" href="./asv.html#Acts.17.24" target="asv"> Acts 17:24,26, </a> "God . . . hath made of one all mankind": whereas He has fashioned souls independently of one another. Consequently it is
|
|
|
171 not so fitting that all men should be glorified together in the soul as that they should be glorified together in the body.
|
|
|
172 Moreover the glory of the body is not so essential as the
|
|
|
173 glory of the soul; wherefore it would be more derogatory to the saints if the glory of the soul were delayed, than that the
|
|
|
174 glory of the body be deferred: nor could this detriment to their glory be compensated on account of the joy of each one being
|
|
|
175 increased by the common joy.
|
|
|
176 </p>
|
|
|
177 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p12">
|
|
|
178 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Gregory proposes and solves this very difficulty (Dial. iv, 25): "If then," he says, "the souls of the just are in heaven
|
|
|
179 now, what will they receive in reward for their justice on the judgment day?" And he answers: "Surely it will be a gain to
|
|
|
180 them at the judgment, that whereas now they enjoy only the happiness of the soul, afterwards they will enjoy also that of
|
|
|
181 the body, so as to rejoice also in the flesh wherein they bore sorrow and torments for
|
|
|
182 the Lord." The same is to be said in reference to the damned.
|
|
|
183 </p>
|
|
|
184 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p13"></p>
|
|
|
185 <p id="XP_Q69_A2-p14"></p>
|
|
|
186 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
187 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
188 </div>
|
|
|
189 <div id="XP_Q69_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
190 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
191 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
192 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A3-p0.1">Whether the souls who are in heaven or hell are able to go from thence?</h4>
|
|
|
193 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
194 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p2">
|
|
|
195 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the souls in heaven or hell are unable to go from thence. For Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. xiii):
|
|
|
196 "If the souls of the dead took any part in the affairs of the living, to say nothing of others, there is myself whom not for
|
|
|
197 a single night would my loving mother fail to visit since she followed me by land and sea in order to abide with me": and
|
|
|
198 from this he concludes that the souls of the departed do not mingle in the affairs of the
|
|
|
199 living. But they would be able to do so if they were to leave their abode. Therefore they do not go forth from their abode.
|
|
|
200 </p>
|
|
|
201 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p3">
|
|
|
202 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
203 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A3-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.26.4" target="asv">Ps. 26:4</a>): "That I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life," and (
|
|
|
204 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A3-p3.2" href="./asv.html#Job.7.9" target="asv">Job 7:9</a>): "He that shall go down to hell shall not come up." Therefore neither the good nor the wicked quit their abode.
|
|
|
205 </p>
|
|
|
206 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p4">
|
|
|
207 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, as stated above
|
|
|
208 <a id="XP_Q69_A3-p4.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q69_A2.html">(A[2])</a>, abodes are awarded to souls after death as a reward or punishment. Now after death neither the rewards of the saints nor
|
|
|
209 the punishments of the damned are increased. Therefore they do not quit their abodes.
|
|
|
210 </p>
|
|
|
211 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p5">
|
|
|
212 <b>On the contrary,</b> Jerome writing against Vigilantius addresses him thus: "For thou sayest that the souls of the apostles and martyrs have taken
|
|
|
213 up their abode either in Abraham's bosom or in the place of refreshment, or under the altar of God, and that they are unable
|
|
|
214 to visit their graves when they will. Wouldst thou then lay down the law for God? Wouldst thou put the apostles in chains,
|
|
|
215 imprison them until the day of judgment, and forbid them to be with their lord, them
|
|
|
216 of whom it is written: They follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth? And if the Lamb is everywhere, therefore we must believe
|
|
|
217 that those also who are with Him are everywhere." Therefore it is absurd to say that the souls of the departed do not leave
|
|
|
218 their abode.
|
|
|
219 </p>
|
|
|
220 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p6"> Further, Jerome argues as follows: "Since the devil and the demons wander throughout the whole world, and are everywhere
|
|
|
221 present with wondrous speed, why should the martyrs, after shedding their blood be imprisoned and unable to go forth?" Hence
|
|
|
222 we may infer that not only the good sometimes leave their abode, but also the wicked, since their damnation does not exceed
|
|
|
223 that of the demons who wander about everywhere.
|
|
|
224 </p>
|
|
|
225 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p7"> Further, the same conclusion may be gathered from Gregory (Dial. iv), where he relates many cases of the dead having appeared
|
|
|
226 to the living.
|
|
|
227 </p>
|
|
|
228 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p8">
|
|
|
229 <b>I answer that,</b> There are two ways of understanding a person to leave hell or heaven. First, that he goes from thence simply, so that heaven
|
|
|
230 or hell be no longer his place: and in this way no one who is finally consigned to hell or heaven can go from thence, as we
|
|
|
231 shall state further on (
|
|
|
232 <a id="XP_Q69_A3-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q71_A5.html">Q[71], A[5]</a>, ad 5). Secondly, they may be understood to go forth for a time: and here we must distinguish what befits them according
|
|
|
233 to the order of nature, and
|
|
|
234 what according to the order of Divine providence; for as Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. xvi): "Human affairs have their
|
|
|
235 limits other than have the wonders of the Divine power, nature's works differ from those which are done miraculously." Consequently,
|
|
|
236 according to the natural course, the separated souls consigned to their respective abodes are utterly cut off from communication
|
|
|
237 with the living. For according to the course of nature men living in mortal bodies are not immediately united to
|
|
|
238 separate substances, since their entire knowledge arises from the senses: nor would it be fitting for them to leave their
|
|
|
239 abode for any purpose other than to take part in the affairs of the living. Nevertheless, according to the disposition of
|
|
|
240 Divine providence separated souls sometimes come forth from their abode and appear to men, as Augustine, in the book quoted
|
|
|
241 above, relates of the martyr Felix who appeared visibly to the people of Nola when they were besieged by the barbarians. It
|
|
|
242 is also
|
|
|
243 credible that this may occur sometimes to the damned, and that for man's instruction and intimidation they be permitted to
|
|
|
244 appear to the living; or again in order to seek our suffrages, as to those who are detained in purgatory, as evidenced by
|
|
|
245 many instances related in the fourth book of the Dialogues. There is, however, this difference between the saints and the
|
|
|
246 damned, that the saints can appear when they will to the living, but not the damned; for even as the saints while living in
|
|
|
247 the
|
|
|
248 flesh are able by the gifts of gratuitous grace to heal and work wonders, which can only be done miraculously by the Divine
|
|
|
249 power, and cannot be done by those who lack this gift, so it is not unfitting for the souls of the saints to be endowed with
|
|
|
250 a power in virtue of their glory, so that they are able to appear wondrously to the living, when they will: while others are
|
|
|
251 unable to do so unless they be sometimes permitted.
|
|
|
252 </p>
|
|
|
253 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p9">
|
|
|
254 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Augustine, as may be gathered from what he says afterwards, is speaking according to the common course of nature, And yet
|
|
|
255 it does not follow, although the dead be able to appear to the living as they will, that they appear as often as when living
|
|
|
256 in the flesh: because when they are separated from the flesh, they are either wholly conformed to the divine will, so that
|
|
|
257 they may do nothing but what they see to be agreeable with the Divine disposition, or
|
|
|
258 else they are so overwhelmed by their punishments that their grief for their unhappiness surpasses their desire to appear
|
|
|
259 to others.
|
|
|
260 </p>
|
|
|
261 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p10">
|
|
|
262 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The authorities quoted speak in the sense that no one comes forth from heaven or hell simply, and do not imply that one may
|
|
|
263 not come forth for a time.
|
|
|
264 </p>
|
|
|
265 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p11">
|
|
|
266 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> As stated above (A[1], ad 3) the soul's place conduces to its punishment or reward in so far as the soul, through being consigned
|
|
|
267 to that place, is affected either by joy or by grief. Now this joy or grief at being consigned to such a place remains in
|
|
|
268 the soul even when it is outside that place. Thus a bishop who is given the honor of sitting on a throne in the church incurs
|
|
|
269 no dishonor when he leaves the throne, for though he sits not therein
|
|
|
270 actually, the place remains assigned to him.
|
|
|
271 </p>
|
|
|
272 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p12"> We must also reply to the arguments in the contrary sense.</p>
|
|
|
273 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p13">
|
|
|
274 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Jerome is speaking of the apostles and martyrs in reference to that which they gain from their power of glory, and not to
|
|
|
275 that which befits them as due to them by nature. And when he says that they are everywhere, he does not mean that they are
|
|
|
276 in several places or everywhere at once, but that they can be wherever they will.
|
|
|
277 </p>
|
|
|
278 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p14">
|
|
|
279 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> There is no parity between demons and angels on the one hand and the souls of the saints and of the damned on the other.
|
|
|
280 For the good or bad angels have allotted to them the office of presiding over men, to watch over them or to try them; but
|
|
|
281 this cannot be said of the souls of men. Nevertheless, according to the power of glory, it is competent to the souls of the
|
|
|
282 saints that they can be where they will; and this is what Jerome means to say.
|
|
|
283 </p>
|
|
|
284 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p15">
|
|
|
285 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> Although the souls of the saints or of the damned are sometimes actually present where they appear, we are not to believe
|
|
|
286 that this is always so: for sometimes these apparitions occur to persons whether asleep or awake by the activity of good or
|
|
|
287 wicked angels in order to instruct or deceive the living. Thus sometimes even the living appear to others and tell them many
|
|
|
288 things in their sleep; and yet it is clear that they are not present, as Augustine
|
|
|
289 proves from many instances (De Cura pro Mort. xi, xii).
|
|
|
290 </p>
|
|
|
291 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p16"></p>
|
|
|
292 <p id="XP_Q69_A3-p17"></p>
|
|
|
293 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
294 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
295 </div>
|
|
|
296 <div id="XP_Q69_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
297 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
298 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
299 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A4-p0.1">Whether the limbo of hell is the same as Abraham's bosom?</h4>
|
|
|
300 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
301 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p2">
|
|
|
302 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the limbo of hell is not the same as Abraham's bosom. For according to Augustine (Gen. ad lit. xxxiii):
|
|
|
303 "I have not yet found Scripture mentioning hell in a favorable sense." Now Abraham's bosom is taken in a favorable sense,
|
|
|
304 as Augustine goes on to say (Gen. ad lit. xxxiii): "Surely no one would be allowed to give an unfavorable signification to
|
|
|
305 Abraham's bosom and the place of rest whither the godly poor man was carried by the angels."
|
|
|
306 Therefore Abraham's bosom is not the same as the limbo of hell.
|
|
|
307 </p>
|
|
|
308 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p3">
|
|
|
309 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, those who are in hell see not God. Yet God is seen by those who are in Abraham's bosom, as may be gathered from
|
|
|
310 Augustine (Confess. ix, 3) who, speaking of Nebridius, says: "Whatever that be, which is signified by thut bosom, there lives
|
|
|
311 my Nebridius," and further on: "Now lays he not his ear to my mouth, but his spiritual mouth unto Thy fountain, and drinketh
|
|
|
312 as much as he can receive wisdom in proportion to his thirst, endlessly happy." Therefore
|
|
|
313 Abraham's bosom is not the same as the limbo of hell.
|
|
|
314 </p>
|
|
|
315 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p4">
|
|
|
316 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the Church prays not that a man be taken to hell: and yet she prays that the angels may carry the departed soul
|
|
|
317 to Abraham's bosom. Therefore it would seem that Abraham's bosom is not the same as limbo.
|
|
|
318 </p>
|
|
|
319 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p5">
|
|
|
320 <b>On the contrary,</b> The place whither the beggar Lazarus was taken is called Abraham's bosom. Now he was taken to hell, for as a gloss [*St.
|
|
|
321 Gregory, Moral. xx] on
|
|
|
322 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A4-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Job.30.23" target="asv"> Job 30:23, </a> "Where a house is appointed for every one that liveth," says: "Hell was the house of all the living until the coming of Christ."
|
|
|
323 Therefore Abraham's bosom is the same as limbo.
|
|
|
324 </p>
|
|
|
325 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p6"> Further, Jacob said to his sons (
|
|
|
326 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A4-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Gen.44.38" target="asv">Gn. 44:38</a>): "You will bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to hell": wherefore Jacob knew that he would be taken to hell after his
|
|
|
327 death. Therefore Abraham likewise was taken to hell after his death; and consequently Abraham's bosom would seem to be a part
|
|
|
328 of hell.
|
|
|
329 </p>
|
|
|
330 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p7">
|
|
|
331 <b>I answer that,</b> After death men's souls cannot find rest save by the merit of faith, because "he that cometh to God must believe" (
|
|
|
332 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A4-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Heb.11.6" target="asv">Heb. 11:6</a>). Now the first example of faith was given to men in the person of Abraham, who was the first to sever himself from the body
|
|
|
333 of unbelievers, and to receive a special sign of faith: for which reason "the place of rest given to men after death is called
|
|
|
334 Abraham's bosom," as Augustine declares (Gen. ad lit. xii). But
|
|
|
335 the souls of the saints have not at all times had the same rest after death; because, since Christ's coming they have had
|
|
|
336 complete rest through enjoying the vision of God, whereas before Christ's coming they had rest through being exempt from punishment,
|
|
|
337 but their desire was not set at rest by their attaining their end. Consequently the state of the saints before Christ's coming
|
|
|
338 may be considered both as regards the rest it afforded, and thus it is called Abraham's bosom, and as regards its
|
|
|
339 lack of rest, and thus it is called the limbo of hell. Accordingly, before Christ's coming the limbo of hell and Abraham's
|
|
|
340 bosom were one place accidentally and not essentially: and consequently, nothing prevents Abraham's bosom from being after
|
|
|
341 Christ's coming, and from being altogether distinct from limbo, since things that are one accidentally may be parted from
|
|
|
342 one another.
|
|
|
343 </p>
|
|
|
344 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p8">
|
|
|
345 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The state of the holy Fathers as regards what was good in it was called Abraham's bosom, but as regards its deficiencies
|
|
|
346 it was called hell. Accordingly, neither is Abraham's bosom taken in an unfavorable sense nor hell in a favorable sense, although
|
|
|
347 in a way they are one.
|
|
|
348 </p>
|
|
|
349 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p9">
|
|
|
350 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The place of rest of the holy Fathers was called Abraham's bosom before as well as after Christ's coming, but in different
|
|
|
351 ways. For since before Christ's coming the saints' rest had a lack of rest attached to it, it was called both hell and Abraham's
|
|
|
352 bosom, wherefore God was not seen there. But since after the coming of Christ the saints' rest is complete through their seeing
|
|
|
353 God, this rest is called Abraham's bosom, but not hell by any means. It is
|
|
|
354 to this bosom of Abraham that the Church prays for the faithful to be brought.
|
|
|
355 </p>
|
|
|
356 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p10"> Hence the Reply to the Third Objection is evident: and the same meaning applies to a gloss on
|
|
|
357 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A4-p10.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.16.22" target="asv"> Lk. 16:22, </a> "It came to pass that the beggar died," etc., which says: "Abraham's bosom is the rest of the blessed poor, whose is the
|
|
|
358 kingdom of heaven."
|
|
|
359 </p>
|
|
|
360 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p11"></p>
|
|
|
361 <p id="XP_Q69_A4-p12"></p>
|
|
|
362 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
363 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
364 </div>
|
|
|
365 <div id="XP_Q69_A5" class="div4">
|
|
|
366 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
367 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
368 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A5-p0.1">Whether limbo is the same as the hell of the damned?</h4>
|
|
|
369 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p1"></p>
|
|
|
370 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p2">
|
|
|
371 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the limbo of hell is the same as the hell of the damned. For Christ is said to have "bitten" [*Allusion
|
|
|
372 to
|
|
|
373 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A5-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Hos.13.14" target="asv"> Osee 13:14</a>] hell, but not to have swallowed it, because He took some from thence but not all. Now He would not be said to have "bitten"
|
|
|
374 hell if those whom He set free were not part of the multitude shut up in hell. Therefore since those whom He set free were
|
|
|
375 shut up in hell, the same were shut up in limbo and in
|
|
|
376 hell. Therefore limbo is either the same as hell, or is a part of hell.
|
|
|
377 </p>
|
|
|
378 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p3">
|
|
|
379 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, in the Creed Christ is said to have descended into hell. But he did not descend save to the limbo of the Fathers.
|
|
|
380 Therefore the limbo of the Fathers is the same as hell.
|
|
|
381 </p>
|
|
|
382 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p4">
|
|
|
383 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
384 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A5-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Job.17.16" target="asv">Job 17:16</a>): "All that I have shall go down into the deepest hell [Douay: 'pit']." Now since Job was a holy and just man, he went down
|
|
|
385 to limbo. Therefore limbo is the same as the deepest hell.
|
|
|
386 </p>
|
|
|
387 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p5">
|
|
|
388 <b>On the contrary,</b> In hell there is no redemption [*Office of the Dead, Resp. vii]. But the saints were redeemed from limbo. Therefore limbo
|
|
|
389 is not the same as hell.
|
|
|
390 </p>
|
|
|
391 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p6"> Further, Augustine says (Gen. ad lit. xii): "I do not see how we can believe that the rest which Lazarus received was in
|
|
|
392 hell." Now the soul of Lazarus went down into limbo. Therefore limbo is not the same as hell.
|
|
|
393 </p>
|
|
|
394 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p7">
|
|
|
395 <b>I answer that,</b> The abodes of souls after death may be distinguished in two ways; either as to their situation, or as to the quality of the
|
|
|
396 places, inasmuch as souls are punished or rewarded in certain places. Accordingly if we consider the limbo of the Fathers
|
|
|
397 and hell in respect of the aforesaid quality of the places, there is no doubt that they are distinct, both because in hell
|
|
|
398 there is sensible punishment, which was not in the limbo of the Fathers, and because in hell
|
|
|
399 there is eternal punishment, whereas the saints were detained but temporally in the limbo of the Fathers. On the other hand,
|
|
|
400 if we consider them as to the situation of the place, it is probable that hell and limbo are the same place, or that they
|
|
|
401 are continuous as it were yet so that some higher part of hell be called the limbo of the Fathers. For those who are in hell
|
|
|
402 receive diverse punishments according to the diversity of their guilt, so that those who are condemned are consigned to darker
|
|
|
403 and deeper parts of hell according as they have been guilty of graver sins, and consequently the holy Fathers in whom there
|
|
|
404 was the least amount of sin were consigned to a higher and less darksome part than all those who were condemned to punishment.
|
|
|
405 </p>
|
|
|
406 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p8">
|
|
|
407 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When Christ, by His descent, delivered the Fathers from limbo, He is said to have "bitten" hell and to have descended into
|
|
|
408 hell, in so far as hell and limbo are the same as to situation.
|
|
|
409 </p>
|
|
|
410 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p9"> This suffices for the Reply to the Second Objection.</p>
|
|
|
411 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p10">
|
|
|
412 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Job descended, not to the hell of the damned, but to the limbo of the Fathers. The latter is called the deepest place not
|
|
|
413 in reference to the places of punishment, but in comparison with other places, as including all penal places under one head.
|
|
|
414 Again we may reply with Augustine (Gen. ad lit. xii): who says of Jacob: "When Jacob said to his sons, 'You will bring down
|
|
|
415 my grey hairs with sorrow to hell,' he seems to have feared most, lest he should be
|
|
|
416 troubled with so great a sorrow as to obtain, not the rest of good men, but the hell of sinners." The saying of Job may be
|
|
|
417 expounded in the same way, as being the utterance of one in fear, rather than an assertion.
|
|
|
418 </p>
|
|
|
419 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p11"></p>
|
|
|
420 <p id="XP_Q69_A5-p12"></p>
|
|
|
421 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
422 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
423 </div>
|
|
|
424 <div id="XP_Q69_A6" class="div4">
|
|
|
425 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
426 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
427 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A6-p0.1">Whether the limbo of children is the same as the limbo of the Fathers?</h4>
|
|
|
428 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p1"></p>
|
|
|
429 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p2">
|
|
|
430 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the limbo of children is the same as the limbo of the Fathers. For punishment should correspond to sin.
|
|
|
431 Now the Fathers were detained in limbo for the same sin as children, namely for original sin. Therefore the place of punishment
|
|
|
432 should be the same for both.
|
|
|
433 </p>
|
|
|
434 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p3">
|
|
|
435 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine says (Enchir. xciii): "The punishment of children who die in none but original sin is most lenient." But
|
|
|
436 no punishment is more lenient than that of the holy Fathers. Therefore the place of punishment is the same for both.
|
|
|
437 </p>
|
|
|
438 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p4">
|
|
|
439 <b>On the contrary,</b> Even as temporal punishment in purgatory and eternal punishment in hell are due to actual sin, so temporal punishment in
|
|
|
440 the limbo of the Fathers and eternal punishment in the limbo of the children were due to original sin. If, therefore, hell
|
|
|
441 and purgatory be not the same it would seem that neither are the limbo of children and the limbo of the Fathers the same.
|
|
|
442 </p>
|
|
|
443 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p5">
|
|
|
444 <b>I answer that,</b> The limbo of the Fathers and the limbo of children, without any doubt, differ as to the quality of punishment or reward.
|
|
|
445 For children have no hope of the blessed life, as the Fathers in limbo had, in whom, moreover, shone forth the light of faith
|
|
|
446 and grace. But as regards their situation, there is reason to believe that the place of both is the same; except that the
|
|
|
447 limbo of the Fathers is placed higher than the limbo of children, just as we have stated in
|
|
|
448 reference to limbo and hell
|
|
|
449 <a id="XP_Q69_A6-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q69_A5.html">(A[5])</a>.
|
|
|
450 </p>
|
|
|
451 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p6">
|
|
|
452 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The Fathers did not stand in the same relation to original sin as children. For in the Fathers original sin was expiated
|
|
|
453 in so far as it infected the person, while there remained an obstacle on the part of nature, on account of which their satisfaction
|
|
|
454 was not yet complete. On the other hand, in children there is an obstacle both on the part of the person and on the part of
|
|
|
455 nature: and for this reason different abodes are appointed to the Fathers and
|
|
|
456 to children.
|
|
|
457 </p>
|
|
|
458 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p7">
|
|
|
459 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Augustine is speaking of punishments due to some one by reason of his person. Of these the most lenient are due to those
|
|
|
460 who are burdened with none but original sin. But lighter still is the punishment due to those who are debarred from the reception
|
|
|
461 of glory by no personal defect but only by a defect of nature, so that this very delay of glory is called a kind of punishment.
|
|
|
462 </p>
|
|
|
463 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p8"></p>
|
|
|
464 <p id="XP_Q69_A6-p9"></p>
|
|
|
465 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
466 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
467 </div>
|
|
|
468 <div id="XP_Q69_A7" class="div4">
|
|
|
469 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
470 <a href="summa.XP_Q70.html"></a>
|
|
|
471 <h4 id="XP_Q69_A7-p0.1">Whether so many abodes should be distinguished?</h4>
|
|
|
472 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p1"></p>
|
|
|
473 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p2">
|
|
|
474 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that we should not distinguish so many abodes. For after death, just as abodes are due to souls on account
|
|
|
475 of sin, so are they due on account of merit. Now there is only one abode due on account of merit, namely paradise. Therefore
|
|
|
476 neither should there be more than one abode due on account of sin, namely hell.
|
|
|
477 </p>
|
|
|
478 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p3">
|
|
|
479 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, abodes are appointed to souls after death on account of merits or demerits. Now there is one place where they merit
|
|
|
480 or demerit. Therefore only one abode should be assigned to them after death.
|
|
|
481 </p>
|
|
|
482 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p4">
|
|
|
483 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the places of punishment should correspond to the sins. Now there are only three kinds of sin, namely original,
|
|
|
484 venial, and mortal. Therefore there should only be three penal abodes.
|
|
|
485 </p>
|
|
|
486 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p5">
|
|
|
487 <b>Objection 4:</b> On the other hand, it would seem that there should be many more than those assigned. For this darksome air is the prison
|
|
|
488 house of the demons (
|
|
|
489 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A7-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.2.17" target="asv">2 Pet. 2:17</a>), and yet it is not reckoned among the five abodes which are mentioned by certain authors. Therefore there are more than
|
|
|
490 five abodes.
|
|
|
491 </p>
|
|
|
492 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p6">
|
|
|
493 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the earthly paradise is distinct from the heavenly paradise. Now some were borne away to the earthly paradise after
|
|
|
494 this state of life, as is related of Enoch and Elias. Since then the earthly paradise is not counted among the five abodes,
|
|
|
495 it would seem that there are more than five.
|
|
|
496 </p>
|
|
|
497 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p7">
|
|
|
498 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, some penal place should correspond to each state of sinners. Now if we suppose a person to die in original sin who
|
|
|
499 has committed only venial sins, none of the assigned abodes will be befitting to him. For it is clear that he would not be
|
|
|
500 in heaven, since he would be without grace, and for the same reason neither would he be in the limbo of the Fathers; nor again,
|
|
|
501 would he be in the limbo of children, since there is no sensible punishment there, which
|
|
|
502 is due to such a person by reason of venial sin: nor would he be in purgatory, where there is none but temporal punishment,
|
|
|
503 whereas everlasting punishment is due to him: nor would he be in the hell of the damned, since he is not guilty of actual
|
|
|
504 mortal sin. Therefore a sixth abode should be assigned.
|
|
|
505 </p>
|
|
|
506 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p8">
|
|
|
507 <b>Objection 7:</b> Further, rewards and punishments vary in quantity according to the differences of sins and merits. Now the degrees of merit
|
|
|
508 and sin are infinite. Therefore we should distinguish an infinite number of abodes, in which souls are punished or rewarded
|
|
|
509 after death.
|
|
|
510 </p>
|
|
|
511 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p9">
|
|
|
512 <b>Objection 8:</b> Further, souls are sometimes punished in the places where they sinned, as Gregory states (Dial. iv, 55). But they sinned
|
|
|
513 in the place which we inhabit. Therefore this place should be reckoned among the abodes, especially since some are punished
|
|
|
514 for their sins in this world, as the Master said above (Sent. iv, D, 21).
|
|
|
515 </p>
|
|
|
516 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p10">
|
|
|
517 <b>Objection 9:</b> Further, just as some die in a state of grace and have some venial sins for which they deserve punishment, so some die in
|
|
|
518 mortal sin and have some good for which they would deserve a reward. Now to those who die in grace with venial sins an abode
|
|
|
519 is assigned where they are punished ere they receive their reward, which abode is purgatory. Therefore, on the other hand,
|
|
|
520 there should be equally an abode for those who die in mortal sin together with some good
|
|
|
521 works.
|
|
|
522 </p>
|
|
|
523 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p11">
|
|
|
524 <b>Objection 10:</b> Further, just as the Fathers were delayed from obtaining full glory of the soul before Christ's coming, so are they now detained
|
|
|
525 from receiving the glory of the body. Therefore as we distinguish an abode of the saints before the coming of Christ from
|
|
|
526 the one where they are received now, so ought we to distinguish the one in which they are received now from the one where
|
|
|
527 they will be received after the resurrection.
|
|
|
528 </p>
|
|
|
529 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p12">
|
|
|
530 <b>I answer that,</b> The abodes of souls are distinguished according to the souls' various states. Now the soul united to a mortal body is in
|
|
|
531 the state of meriting, while the soul separated from the body is in the state of receiving good or evil for its merits; so
|
|
|
532 that after death it is either in the state of receiving its final reward, or in the state of being hindered from receiving
|
|
|
533 it. If it is in the state of receiving its final retribution, this happens in two ways: either
|
|
|
534 in the respect of good, and then it is paradise; or in respect of evil, and thus as regards actual sin it is hell, and as
|
|
|
535 regards original sin it is the limbo of children. On the other hand, if it be in the state where it is hindered from receiving
|
|
|
536 its final reward, this is either on account of a defect of the person, and thus we have purgatory where souls are detained
|
|
|
537 from receiving their reward at once on account of the sins they have committed, or else it is on account of a defect of nature,
|
|
|
538 and thus we have the limbo of the Fathers, where the Fathers were detained from obtaining glory on account of the guilt of
|
|
|
539 human nature which could not yet be expiated.
|
|
|
540 </p>
|
|
|
541 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p13">
|
|
|
542 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Good happens in one way, but evil in many ways, according to Dionysius (Div. Nom. iv) and the Philosopher (Ethic. ii, 6):
|
|
|
543 wherefore it is not unfitting if there be one place of blissful reward and several places of punishment.
|
|
|
544 </p>
|
|
|
545 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p14">
|
|
|
546 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The state of meriting and demeriting is one state, since the same person is able to merit and demerit: wherefore it is fitting
|
|
|
547 that one place should be assigned to all: whereas of those who receive according to their merits there are various states,
|
|
|
548 and consequently the comparison fails.
|
|
|
549 </p>
|
|
|
550 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p15">
|
|
|
551 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> One may be punished in two ways for original sin, as stated above, either in reference to the person, or in reference to
|
|
|
552 nature only. Consequently there is a twofold limbo corresponding to that sin.
|
|
|
553 </p>
|
|
|
554 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p16">
|
|
|
555 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> This darksome air is assigned to the demons, not as the place where they receive retribution for their merits, but as a place
|
|
|
556 befitting their office, in so far as they are appointed to try us. Hence it is not reckoned among the abodes of which we are
|
|
|
557 treating now: since hell fire is assigned to them in the first place (
|
|
|
558 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q69_A7-p16.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25" target="asv">Mat. 25</a>).
|
|
|
559 </p>
|
|
|
560 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p17">
|
|
|
561 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The earthly paradise belongs to the state of the wayfarer rather than to the state of those who receive for their merits;
|
|
|
562 and consequently it is not reckoned among the abodes whereof we are treating now.
|
|
|
563 </p>
|
|
|
564 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p18">
|
|
|
565 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> This supposition is impossible [*Cf.
|
|
|
566 <a id="XP_Q69_A7-p18.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q89_A6.html">FS, Q[89], A[6]</a>]. If, however, it were possible, such a one would be punished in hell eternally: for it is accidental to venial sin that
|
|
|
567 it be punished temporally in purgatory, through its having grace annexed to it: wherefore if it be annexed to a mortal sin,
|
|
|
568 which is without grace, it will be punished eternally in hell. And since this one who dies in original sin has a venial sin
|
|
|
569 without
|
|
|
570 grace, it is not unfitting to suppose that he be punished eternally.
|
|
|
571 </p>
|
|
|
572 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p19">
|
|
|
573 <b>Reply to Objection 7:</b> Diversity of degrees in punishments or rewards does not diversify the state, and it is according to the diversity of state
|
|
|
574 that we distinguish various abodes. Hence the argument does not prove.
|
|
|
575 </p>
|
|
|
576 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p20">
|
|
|
577 <b>Reply to Objection 8:</b> Although separated souls are sometimes punished in the place where we dwell, it does not follow that this is their proper
|
|
|
578 place of punishment: but this is done for our instruction, that seeing their punishment we may be deterred from sin. That
|
|
|
579 souls while yet in the flesh are punished here for their sins has nothing to do with the question, because a punishment of
|
|
|
580 this kind does not place a man outside the state of meriting or demeriting: whereas we
|
|
|
581 are treating now of the abodes to which souls are assigned after the state of merit or demerit.
|
|
|
582 </p>
|
|
|
583 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p21">
|
|
|
584 <b>Reply to Objection 9:</b> It is impossible for evil to be pure and without the admixture of good, just as the supreme good is without any admixture
|
|
|
585 of evil. Consequently those who are to be conveyed to beatitude which is a supreme good must be cleansed of all evil. wherefore
|
|
|
586 there must needs be a place where such persons are cleansed if they go hence without being perfectly clean. But those who
|
|
|
587 will be thrust into hell will not be free from all good: and consequently the
|
|
|
588 comparison fails, since those who are in hell can receive the reward of their goods, in so far as their past goods avail for
|
|
|
589 the mitigation of their punishment.
|
|
|
590 </p>
|
|
|
591 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p22">
|
|
|
592 <b>Reply to Objection 10:</b> The essential reward consists in the glory of the soul, but the body's glory, since it overflows from the soul, is entirely
|
|
|
593 founded as it were on the soul: and consequently lack of the soul's glory causes a difference of state, whereas lack of the
|
|
|
594 body's glory does not. For this reason, too, the same place, namely the empyrean, is assigned to the holy souls separated
|
|
|
595 from their bodies and united to glorious bodies: whereas the same place was not
|
|
|
596 assigned to the souls of the Fathers both before and after the glorification of souls.
|
|
|
597 </p>
|
|
|
598 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p23"></p>
|
|
|
599 <p id="XP_Q69_A7-p24"></p>
|
|
|
600 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
601 <a href="summa.XP_Q70.html"></a>
|
|
|
602 </div>
|
|
|
603 <a href="summa.XP.iii.html"></a>
|
|
|
604 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
605 </div>
|
|
|
606 <div id="XP_Q70" class="div3">
|
|
|
607 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
608 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
609 <h3 id="XP_Q70-p0.1">OF THE QUALITY OF THE SOUL AFTER LEAVING THE BODY, AND OF THE PUNISHMENT INFLICTED ON IT BY MATERIAL FIRE (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
610 <p id="XP_Q70-p1"></p>
|
|
|
611 <p id="XP_Q70-p2"> We must next consider the general quality of the soul after leaving the body, and the punishment inflicted on it by material
|
|
|
612 fire. Under this head there are three points of inquiry:
|
|
|
613 </p>
|
|
|
614 <p id="XP_Q70-p3"> (1) Whether the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul?</p>
|
|
|
615 <p id="XP_Q70-p4"> (2) Whether the acts of the aforesaid powers remain in the soul?</p>
|
|
|
616 <p id="XP_Q70-p5"> (3) Whether the separated soul can suffer from a material fire?</p>
|
|
|
617 <div id="XP_Q70_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
618 <a href="summa.XP_Q70.html"></a>
|
|
|
619 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
620 <h4 id="XP_Q70_A1-p0.1">Whether the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul? [*Cf. FP, Q[77], A[8]]</h4>
|
|
|
621 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
622 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p2">
|
|
|
623 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the sensitive powers remain in the sensitive soul. For Augustine says (De Spir. et Anim. xv): "The soul
|
|
|
624 withdraws from the body taking all with itself, sense and imagination, reason, understanding and intelligence, the concupiscible
|
|
|
625 and irascible powers." Now sense, imagination, concupiscible and irascible are sensitive powers. Therefore the sensitive powers
|
|
|
626 remain in the separated soul.
|
|
|
627 </p>
|
|
|
628 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p3">
|
|
|
629 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine says (De Eccl. Dogm. xvi): "We believe that man alone has a substantial soul, which lives though separated
|
|
|
630 from the body, and clings keenly to its senses and wits." Therefore the soul retains its senses after being separated from
|
|
|
631 the body.
|
|
|
632 </p>
|
|
|
633 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p4">
|
|
|
634 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the soul's powers are either its essential parts as some maintain, or at least are its natural properties. Now that
|
|
|
635 which is in a thing essentially cannot be separated from it, nor is a subject severed from its natural properties. Therefore
|
|
|
636 it is impossible for the soul to lose any of its powers after being separated from the body.
|
|
|
637 </p>
|
|
|
638 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p5">
|
|
|
639 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, a whole is not entire if one of its parts be lacking. Now the soul's powers are called its parts. Therefore, if
|
|
|
640 the soul lose any of its powers after death, it will not be entire after death: and this is unfitting.
|
|
|
641 </p>
|
|
|
642 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p6">
|
|
|
643 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the soul's powers co-operate in merit more even than the body, since the body is a mere instrument of action, while
|
|
|
644 the powers are principles of action. Now the body must of necessity be rewarded together with the soul, since it co-operated
|
|
|
645 in merit. Much more, therefore, is it necessary that the powers of the soul be rewarded together with it. Therefore the separated
|
|
|
646 soul does not lose them.
|
|
|
647 </p>
|
|
|
648 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p7">
|
|
|
649 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, if the soul after separation from the body loses its sensitive power, that must needs come to naught. For it cannot
|
|
|
650 be said that it is dissolved into some matter, since it has no matter as a part of itself. Now that which entirely comes to
|
|
|
651 naught is not restored in identity; wherefore at the resurrection the soul will not have the same identical sensitive powers.
|
|
|
652 Now according to the Philosopher (De Anima ii, 1), as the soul is to the body so are the
|
|
|
653 soul's powers to the parts of the body, for instance the sight to the eye. But if it were not identically the same soul that
|
|
|
654 returns to the body, it would not be identically the same man. Therefore for the same reason it would not be identically the
|
|
|
655 same eye, if the visual power were not identically the same; and in like manner no other part would rise again in identity,
|
|
|
656 and consequently neither would the whole man be identically the same. Therefore it is impossible for the separated soul to
|
|
|
657 lose its sensitive powers.
|
|
|
658 </p>
|
|
|
659 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p8">
|
|
|
660 <b>Objection 7:</b> Further, if the sensitive powers were to be corrupted when the body is corrupted, it would follow that they are weakened
|
|
|
661 when the body is weakened. Yet this is not the case, for according to De Anima i, "if an old man were given the eye of a young
|
|
|
662 man, he would, without doubt, see as well as a young man." Therefore neither are the sensitive powers corrupted when the body
|
|
|
663 is corrupted.
|
|
|
664 </p>
|
|
|
665 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p9">
|
|
|
666 <b>On the contrary,</b> Augustine says (De Eccl. Dogm. xix): "Of two substances alone does man consist, soul and body: the soul with its reason,
|
|
|
667 and the body with its senses." Therefore the sensitive powers belong to the body: and consequently when the body is corrupted
|
|
|
668 the sensitive powers remain not in the soul.
|
|
|
669 </p>
|
|
|
670 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p10"> Further, the Philosopher, speaking of the separation of the soul, expresses himself thus (Metaph. xi, 3): "If, however, anything
|
|
|
671 remain at last, we must ask what this is: because in certain subjects it is not impossible, for instance if the soul be of
|
|
|
672 such a disposition, not the whole soul but the intellect; for as regards the whole soul this is probably impossible." Hence
|
|
|
673 it seems that the whole soul is not separated from the body, but only the intellective powers of the soul,
|
|
|
674 and consequently not the sensitive or vegetative powers.
|
|
|
675 </p>
|
|
|
676 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p11"> Further, the Philosopher, speaking of the intellect, says (De Anima ii, 2): "This alone is ever separated, as the everlasting
|
|
|
677 from the corruptible: for it is hereby clear that the remaining parts are not separable as some maintain." Therefore the sensitive
|
|
|
678 powers do not remain in the separated soul.
|
|
|
679 </p>
|
|
|
680 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p12">
|
|
|
681 <b>I answer that,</b> There are many opinions on this question. For some, holding the view that all the powers are in the soul in the same way
|
|
|
682 as color is in a body, hold that the soul separated from the body takes all its powers away with it: because, if it lacked
|
|
|
683 any one of them, it would follow that the soul is changed in its natural properties, since these cannot change so long as
|
|
|
684 their subject remains. But the aforesaid view is false, for since a power is so called because
|
|
|
685 it enables us to do or suffer something, and since to do and to be able belong to the same subject, it follows that the subject
|
|
|
686 of a power is the same as that which is agent or patient. Hence the Philosopher says (De Somn. et Vigil.) that "where we find
|
|
|
687 power there we find action." Now it is evident that certain operations, whereof the soul's powers are the principles, do not
|
|
|
688 belong to the soul properly speaking but to the soul as united to the body, because they are not performed except
|
|
|
689 through the medium of the body---such as to see, to hear, and so forth. Hence it follows that such like powers belong to the
|
|
|
690 united soul and body as their subject, but to the soul as their quickening principle, just as the form is the principle of
|
|
|
691 the properties of a composite being. Some operations, however, are performed by the soul without a bodily organ---for instance
|
|
|
692 to understand, to consider, to will: wherefore, since these actions are proper to the soul, the powers that are the
|
|
|
693 principles thereof belong to the soul not only as their principle but also as their subject. Therefore, since so long as the
|
|
|
694 proper subject remains its proper passions must also remain, and when it is corrupted they also must be corrupted, it follows
|
|
|
695 that these powers which use no bodily organ for their actions must needs remain in the separated body, while those which use
|
|
|
696 a bodily organ must needs be corrupted when the body is corrupted: and such are all the powers belonging to the sensitive
|
|
|
697 and the vegetative soul. On this account some draw a distinction in the sensitive powers of the soul: for they say that they
|
|
|
698 are of two kinds---some being acts of organs and emanating from the soul into the body are corrupted with the body; others,
|
|
|
699 whence the former originate, are in the soul, because by them the soul sensitizes the body for seeing, hearing, and so on;
|
|
|
700 and these primary powers remain in the separated soul. But this statement seems unreasonable: because the soul, by its essence
|
|
|
701 and not through the medium of certain other powers, is the origin of those powers which are the acts of organs, even as any
|
|
|
702 form, from the very fact that by its essence it informs its matter, is the origin of the properties which result naturally
|
|
|
703 in the composite. For were it necessary to suppose other powers in the soul, by means of which the powers that perfect the
|
|
|
704 organs may flow from the essence of the soul, for the same reason it would be necessary to suppose other powers by means of
|
|
|
705 which
|
|
|
706 these mean powers flow from the essence of the soul, and so on to infinity, and if we have to stop it is better to do so at
|
|
|
707 the first step.
|
|
|
708 </p>
|
|
|
709 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p13"> Hence others say that the sensitive and other like powers do not remain in the separated soul except in a restricted sense,
|
|
|
710 namely radically, in the same way as a result is in its principle: because there remains in the separated soul the ability
|
|
|
711 to produce these powers if it should be reunited to the body; nor is it necessary for this ability to be anything in addition
|
|
|
712 to the essence of the soul, as stated above. This opinion appears to be the more reasonable.
|
|
|
713 </p>
|
|
|
714 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p14">
|
|
|
715 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This saying of Augustine is to be understood as meaning that the soul takes away with it some of those powers actually, namely
|
|
|
716 understanding and intelligence, and some radically, as stated above [*Cf.
|
|
|
717 <a id="XP_Q70_A1-p14.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q77_A8.html">FP, Q[77], A[8]</a>, ad 1 and infra A[2], ad 1].
|
|
|
718 </p>
|
|
|
719 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p15">
|
|
|
720 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The senses which the soul takes away with it are not these external senses, but the internal, those, namely, which pertain
|
|
|
721 to the intellective part, for the intellect is sometimes called sense, as Basil states in his commentary on the Proverbs,
|
|
|
722 and again the Philosopher (Ethic. vi, 11). If, however, he means the external senses we must reply as above to the first objection.
|
|
|
723 </p>
|
|
|
724 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p16">
|
|
|
725 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> As stated above, the sensitive powers are related to the soul, not as natural passions to their subject, but as compared
|
|
|
726 to their origin: wherefore the conclusion does not follow.
|
|
|
727 </p>
|
|
|
728 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p17">
|
|
|
729 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The powers of the soul are not called its integral but its potential parts. Now the nature of such like wholes is that the
|
|
|
730 entire energy of the whole is found perfectly in one of the parts, but partially in the others; thus in the soul the soul's
|
|
|
731 energy is found perfectly in the intellective part, but partially in the others. Wherefore, as the powers of the intellective
|
|
|
732 part remain in the separated soul, the latter will remain entire and undiminished,
|
|
|
733 although the sensitive powers do not remain actually: as neither is the king's power decreased by the death of a mayor who
|
|
|
734 shared his authority.
|
|
|
735 </p>
|
|
|
736 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p18">
|
|
|
737 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The body co-operates in merit, as an essential part of the man who merits. The sensitive powers, however, do not co-operate
|
|
|
738 thus, since they are of the genus of accidents. Hence the comparison fails.
|
|
|
739 </p>
|
|
|
740 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p19">
|
|
|
741 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> The powers of the sensitive soul are said to be acts of the organs, not as though they were the essential forms of those
|
|
|
742 organs, except in reference to the soul whose powers they are. But they are the acts of the organs, by perfecting them for
|
|
|
743 their proper operations, as heat is the act of fire by perfecting it for the purpose of heating. Wherefore, just as a fire
|
|
|
744 would remain identically the same, although another individual heat were in it (even so
|
|
|
745 the cold of water that has been heated returns not identically the same, although the water remains the same in identity),
|
|
|
746 so the organs will be the same identically, although the powers be not identically the same.
|
|
|
747 </p>
|
|
|
748 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p20">
|
|
|
749 <b>Reply to Objection 7:</b> The Philosopher is speaking there of these powers as being rooted in the soul. This is clear from his saying that "old age
|
|
|
750 is an affection not of the soul, but of that in which the soul is," namely the body. For in this way the powers of the soul
|
|
|
751 are neither weakened nor corrupted on account of the body.
|
|
|
752 </p>
|
|
|
753 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p21"></p>
|
|
|
754 <p id="XP_Q70_A1-p22"></p>
|
|
|
755 <a href="summa.XP_Q70.html"></a>
|
|
|
756 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
757 </div>
|
|
|
758 <div id="XP_Q70_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
759 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
760 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
761 <h4 id="XP_Q70_A2-p0.1">Whether the acts of the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul?</h4>
|
|
|
762 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
763 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p2">
|
|
|
764 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the acts of the sensitive powers remain in the separated soul. For Augustine says (De Spiritu et Anima
|
|
|
765 xv): "When the soul leaves the body it derives pleasure or sorrow through being affected with these" (namely the imagination,
|
|
|
766 and the concupiscible and irascible faculties) "according to its merits." But the imagination, the concupiscible, and the
|
|
|
767 irascible are sensitive powers. Therefore the separated soul will be affected as regards the
|
|
|
768 sensitive powers, and consequently will be in some act by reason of them.
|
|
|
769 </p>
|
|
|
770 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p3">
|
|
|
771 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine says (Gen. ad lit. xii) that "the body feels not, but the soul through the body," and further on: "The
|
|
|
772 soul feels certain things, not through the body but without the body." Now that which befits the soul without the body can
|
|
|
773 be in the soul separated from the body. Therefore the soul will then be able to feel actually.
|
|
|
774 </p>
|
|
|
775 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p4">
|
|
|
776 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, to see images of bodies, as occurs in sleep, belongs to imaginary vision which is in the sensitive part. Now it
|
|
|
777 happens that the separated soul sees images of bodies in the same way as when we sleep. Thus Augustine says (Gen. ad lit.
|
|
|
778 xii): "For I see not why the soul has an image of its own body when, the body lying senseless, yet not quite dead, it sees
|
|
|
779 some things which many have related after returning to life from this suspended animation and yet
|
|
|
780 has it not when it has left the body through death having taken place." For it is unintelligible that the soul should have
|
|
|
781 an image of its body, except in so far as it sees that image: wherefore he said before of those who lie senseless that "they
|
|
|
782 have a certain image of their own body, by which they are able to be borne to corporeal places and by means of sensible images
|
|
|
783 to take cognizance of such things as they see." Therefore the separated soul can exercise the acts of the sensitive
|
|
|
784 powers.
|
|
|
785 </p>
|
|
|
786 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p5">
|
|
|
787 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the memory is a power of the sensitive part, as proved in De Memor. et Remin. i. Now separated souls will actually
|
|
|
788 remember the things they did in this world: wherefore it is said to the rich glutton (
|
|
|
789 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.16.25" target="asv">Lk. 16:25</a>): "Remember that thou didst receive good things in thy lifetime." Therefore the separated soul will exercise the act of a
|
|
|
790 sensitive power.
|
|
|
791 </p>
|
|
|
792 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p6">
|
|
|
793 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, according to the Philosopher (De Anima iii, 9) the irascible and concupiscible are in the sensitive part. But joy
|
|
|
794 and sorrow, love and hatred, fear and hope, and similar emotions which according to our faith we hold to be in separated souls,
|
|
|
795 are in the irascible and concupiscible. Therefore separated souls will not be deprived of the acts of the sensitive powers.
|
|
|
796 </p>
|
|
|
797 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p7">
|
|
|
798 <b>On the contrary,</b> That which is common to soul and body cannot remain in the separated soul. Now all the operations of the sensitive powers
|
|
|
799 are common to the soul and body: and this is evident from the fact that no sensitive power exercises an act except through
|
|
|
800 a bodily organ. Therefore the separated soul will be deprived of the acts of the sensitive powers.
|
|
|
801 </p>
|
|
|
802 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p8"> Further, the Philosopher says (De Anima i, 4), that "when the body is corrupted, the soul neither remembers nor loves," and
|
|
|
803 the same applies to all the acts of the sensitive powers. Therefore the separated soul does not exercise the act of any sensitive
|
|
|
804 power.
|
|
|
805 </p>
|
|
|
806 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p9">
|
|
|
807 <b>I answer that,</b> Some distinguish two kinds of acts in the sensitive powers: external acts which the soul exercises through the body. and
|
|
|
808 these do not remain in the separated soul; and internal acts which the soul performs by itself; and these will be in the separated
|
|
|
809 soul. This statement would seem to have originated from the opinion of Plato, who held that the soul is united to the body,
|
|
|
810 as a perfect substance nowise dependant on the body, and merely as a mover is united
|
|
|
811 to the thing moved. This is an evident consequence of transmigration which he held. And since according to him nothing is
|
|
|
812 in motion except what is moved, and lest he should go on indefinitely, he said that the first mover moves itself, and he maintained
|
|
|
813 that the soul is the cause of its own movement. Accordingly there would be a twofold movement of the soul, one by which it
|
|
|
814 moves itself, and another whereby the body is moved by the soul: so that this act "to see" is first of all in the soul
|
|
|
815 itself as moving itself, and secondly in the bodily organ in so far as the soul moves the body. This opinion is refuted by
|
|
|
816 the Philosopher (De Anima i, 3) who proves that the soul does not move itself, and that it is nowise moved in respect of such
|
|
|
817 operations as seeing, feeling, and the like, but that such operations are movements of the composite only. We must therefore
|
|
|
818 conclude that the acts of the sensitive powers nowise remain in the separated soul, except perhaps as in their remote
|
|
|
819 origin.
|
|
|
820 </p>
|
|
|
821 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p10">
|
|
|
822 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Some deny that this book is Augustine's: for it is ascribed to a Cistercian who compiled it from Augustine's works and added
|
|
|
823 things of his own. Hence we are not to take what is written there, as having authority. If, however, its authority should
|
|
|
824 be maintained, it must be said that the meaning is that the separated soul is affected with imagination and other like powers,
|
|
|
825 not as though such affection were the act of the aforesaid powers, but in the
|
|
|
826 sense that the soul will be affected in the future life for good or ill, according to the things which it committed in the
|
|
|
827 body through the imagination and other like powers: so that the imagination and such like powers are not supposed to elicit
|
|
|
828 that affection, but to have elicited in the body the merit of that affection.
|
|
|
829 </p>
|
|
|
830 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p11">
|
|
|
831 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The soul is said to feel through the body, not as though the act of feeling belonged to the soul by itself, but as belonging
|
|
|
832 to the whole composite by reason of the soul, just as we say that heat heats. That which is added, namely that the soul feels
|
|
|
833 some things without the body, such as fear and so forth, means that it feels such things without the outward movement of the
|
|
|
834 body that takes place in the acts of the proper senses: since fear and like
|
|
|
835 passions do not occur without any bodily movement.
|
|
|
836 </p>
|
|
|
837 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p12"> It may also be replied that Augustine is speaking according to the opinion of the Platonists who maintained this as stated
|
|
|
838 above.
|
|
|
839 </p>
|
|
|
840 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p13">
|
|
|
841 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Augustine speaks there as nearly throughout that book, as one inquiring and not deciding. For it is clear that there is no
|
|
|
842 comparison between the soul of a sleeper and the separated soul: since the soul of the sleeper uses the organ of imagination
|
|
|
843 wherein corporeal images are impressed; which cannot be said of the separated soul. Or we may reply that images of things
|
|
|
844 are in the soul, both as to the sensitive and imaginative power and as to the
|
|
|
845 intellective power, with greater or lesser abstraction from matter and material conditions. Wherefore Augustine's comparison
|
|
|
846 holds in this respect that just as the images of corporeal things are in the soul of the dreamer or of one who is carried
|
|
|
847 out of his mind, imaginatively, so are they in the separated soul intellectively: but not that they are in the separated soul
|
|
|
848 imaginatively.
|
|
|
849 </p>
|
|
|
850 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p14">
|
|
|
851 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> As stated in the first book (Sent. i, D, 3, qu. 4), memory has a twofold signification. Sometimes it means a power of the
|
|
|
852 sensitive part, in so far as its gaze extends over past time; and in this way the act of the memory will not be in the separated
|
|
|
853 soul. Wherefore the Philosopher says (De Anima i, 4) that "when this," the body to wit, "is corrupted, the soul remembers
|
|
|
854 not." In another way memory is used to designate that part of the imagination
|
|
|
855 which pertains to the intellective faculty, in so far namely as it abstracts from all differences of time, since it regards
|
|
|
856 not only the past but also the present, and the future as Augustine says (De Trin. xiv, 11). Taking memory in this sense the
|
|
|
857 separated soul will remember [*Cf.
|
|
|
858 <a id="XP_Q70_A2-p14.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q77_A8.html">FP, Q[77], A[8]</a>;
|
|
|
859 <a id="XP_Q70_A2-p14.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q89_A6.html">FP, Q[89], A[6]</a>].
|
|
|
860 </p>
|
|
|
861 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p15">
|
|
|
862 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Love, joy, sorrow, and the like, have a twofold signification. Sometimes they denote passions of the sensitive appetite,
|
|
|
863 and thus they will not be in the separated soul, because in this way they are not exercised without a definite movement of
|
|
|
864 the heart. In another way they denote acts of the will which is in the intellective part: and in this way they will be in
|
|
|
865 the separated soul, even as delight will be there without bodily movement, even as it is
|
|
|
866 in God, namely in so far as it is a simple movement of the will. In this sense the Philosopher says (Ethic. vii, 14) that
|
|
|
867 "God's joy is one simple delight."
|
|
|
868 </p>
|
|
|
869 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p16"></p>
|
|
|
870 <p id="XP_Q70_A2-p17"></p>
|
|
|
871 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
872 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
873 </div>
|
|
|
874 <div id="XP_Q70_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
875 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
876 <a href="summa.XP_Q71.html"></a>
|
|
|
877 <h4 id="XP_Q70_A3-p0.1">Whether the separated soul can suffer from a bodily fire?</h4>
|
|
|
878 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
879 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p2">
|
|
|
880 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the separated soul cannot suffer from a bodily fire. For Augustine says (Gen. ad lit. xii): "The things
|
|
|
881 that affect the soul well or ill after its separation from the body, are not corporeal but resemble corporeal things." Therefore
|
|
|
882 the separated soul is not punished with a bodily fire.
|
|
|
883 </p>
|
|
|
884 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p3">
|
|
|
885 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine (Gen. ad lit. xii) says that "the agent is always more excellent than the patient." But it is impossible
|
|
|
886 for any body to be more excellent than the separated soul. Therefore it cannot suffer from a body.
|
|
|
887 </p>
|
|
|
888 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p4">
|
|
|
889 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, according to the Philosopher (De Gener. i) and Boethius (De Duab. Natur.) only those things that agree in matter
|
|
|
890 are active and passive in relation to one another. But the soul and corporeal fire do not agree in matter, since there is
|
|
|
891 no matter common to spiritual and corporeal things: wherefore they cannot be changed into one another, as Boethius says (De
|
|
|
892 Duab. Natur.). Therefore the separated soul does not suffer from a bodily fire.
|
|
|
893 </p>
|
|
|
894 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p5">
|
|
|
895 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, whatsoever is patient receives something from the agent. Therefore if the soul suffer from the bodily fire, it will
|
|
|
896 receive something therefrom. Now whatsoever is received in a thing is received according to the mode of the recipient. Therefore
|
|
|
897 that which is received in the soul from the fire, is in it not materially but spiritually. Now the forms of things existing
|
|
|
898 spiritually in the soul are its perfections. Therefore though it be granted that the
|
|
|
899 soul suffer from the bodily fire, this will not conduce to its punishment, but rather to its perfection.
|
|
|
900 </p>
|
|
|
901 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p6">
|
|
|
902 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, if it be said that the soul is punished merely by seeing the fire, as Gregory would seem to say (Dial. iv, 29).
|
|
|
903 On the contrary, if the soul sees the fire of hell, it cannot see it save by intellectual vision, since it has not the organs
|
|
|
904 by which sensitive or imaginative vision is effected. But it would seem impossible for intellectual vision to be the cause
|
|
|
905 of sorrow, since "there is no sorrow contrary to the pleasure of considering," according to
|
|
|
906 the Philosopher (Topic. i, 13). Therefore the soul is not punished by that vision.
|
|
|
907 </p>
|
|
|
908 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p7">
|
|
|
909 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, if it be said that the soul suffers from the corporeal fire, through being held thereby, even as now it is held
|
|
|
910 by the body while living in the body; on the contrary, the soul while living in the body is held by the body in so far as
|
|
|
911 there results one thing from the soul and the body, as from form and matter. But the soul will not be the form of that corporeal
|
|
|
912 fire. Therefore it cannot be held by the fire in the manner aforesaid.
|
|
|
913 </p>
|
|
|
914 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p8">
|
|
|
915 <b>Objection 7:</b> Further, every bodily agent acts by contact. But a corporeal fire cannot be in contact with the soul, since contact is only
|
|
|
916 between corporeal things whose bounds come together. Therefore the soul suffers not from that fire.
|
|
|
917 </p>
|
|
|
918 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p9">
|
|
|
919 <b>Objection 8:</b> Further, an organic agent does not act on a remote object, except through acting on the intermediate objects; wherefore it
|
|
|
920 is able to act at a fixed distance in proportion to its power. But souls, or at least the demons to whom this equally applies,
|
|
|
921 are sometimes outside the place of hell, since sometimes they appear to men even in this world: and yet they are not then
|
|
|
922 free from punishment, for just as the glory of the saints is never interrupted, so neither
|
|
|
923 is the punishment of the damned. And yet we do not find that all the intermediate things suffer from the fire of hell: nor
|
|
|
924 again is it credible that any corporeal thing of an elemental nature has such a power that its action can reach to such a
|
|
|
925 distance. Therefore it does not seem that the pains suffered by the souls of the damned are inflicted by a corporeal fire.
|
|
|
926 </p>
|
|
|
927 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p10">
|
|
|
928 <b>On the contrary,</b> The possibility of suffering from a corporeal fire is equally consistent with separated souls and with demons. Now demons
|
|
|
929 suffer therefrom since they are punished by that fire into which the bodies of the damned will be cast after the resurrection,
|
|
|
930 and which must needs be as corporeal fire. This is evident from the words of our Lord (
|
|
|
931 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A3-p10.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25.41" target="asv">Mat. 25:41</a>), "Depart from Me, you cursed, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil," etc.
|
|
|
932 Therefore separated souls also can suffer from that fire.
|
|
|
933 </p>
|
|
|
934 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p11"> Further, punishment should correspond to sin. Now in sinning the soul subjected itself to the body by sinful concupiscence.
|
|
|
935 Therefore it is just that it should be punished by being made subject to a bodily thing by suffering therefrom.
|
|
|
936 </p>
|
|
|
937 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p12"> Further, there is greater union between form and matter than between agent and patient. Now the diversity of spiritual and
|
|
|
938 corporeal nature does not hinder the soul from being the form of the body. Therefore neither is it an obstacle to its suffering
|
|
|
939 from a body.
|
|
|
940 </p>
|
|
|
941 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p13">
|
|
|
942 <b>I answer that,</b> Given that the fire of hell is not so called metaphorically, nor an imaginary fire, but a real corporeal fire, we must needs
|
|
|
943 say that the soul will suffer punishment from a corporeal fire, since our Lord said (
|
|
|
944 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A3-p13.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25.41" target="asv">Mat. 25:41</a>) that this fire was prepared for the devil and his angels, who are incorporeal even as the soul. But how it is that they
|
|
|
945 can thus suffer is explained in many ways.
|
|
|
946 </p>
|
|
|
947 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p14"> For some have said that the mere fact that the soul sees the fire makes the soul suffer from the fire: wherefore Gregory
|
|
|
948 (Dial. iv, 29) says: "The soul suffers from the fire by merely seeing it." But this does not seem sufficient, because whatever
|
|
|
949 is seen, from the fact that it is seen, is a perfection of the seer. wherefore it cannot conduce to his punishment, as seen.
|
|
|
950 Sometimes, however, it is of a penal or unpleasant nature accidentally, in so far, to wit, as it is
|
|
|
951 apprehended as something hurtful, and consequently, besides the fact that the soul sees the fire, there must needs be some
|
|
|
952 relation of the soul to the fire, according to which the fire is hurtful to the soul.
|
|
|
953 </p>
|
|
|
954 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p15"> Hence others have said that although a corporeal fire cannot burn the soul, the soul nevertheless apprehends it as hurtful
|
|
|
955 to itself, and in consequence of this apprehension is seized with fear and sorrow, in fulfillment of
|
|
|
956 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A3-p15.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.13.5" target="asv"> Ps. 13:5, </a> "They have trembled for fear, where there was no fear." Hence Gregory says (Dial. iv, 29) that "the soul burns through seeing
|
|
|
957 itself aflame." But this, again, seems insufficient, because in this case the soul would suffer from
|
|
|
958 the fire, not in reality but only in apprehension: for although a real passion of sorrow or pain may result from a false imagination,
|
|
|
959 as Augustine observes (Gen. ad lit. xii), it cannot be said in relation to that passion that one really suffers from the thing,
|
|
|
960 but from the image of the thing that is present to one's fancy. Moreover, this kind of suffering would be more unlike real
|
|
|
961 suffering than that which results from imaginary vision, since the latter is stated to result from real images of
|
|
|
962 things, which images the soul carries about with it, whereas the former results from false fancies which the erring soul imagines:
|
|
|
963 and furthermore, it is not probable that separated souls or demons, who are endowed with keen intelligence, would think it
|
|
|
964 possible for a corporeal fire to hurt them, if they were nowise distressed thereby.
|
|
|
965 </p>
|
|
|
966 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p16"> Hence others say that it is necessary to admit that the soul suffers even really from the corporeal fire: wherefore Gregory
|
|
|
967 says (Dial. iv, 29): "We can gather from the words of the Gospel, that the soul suffers from the fire not only by seeing it,
|
|
|
968 but also by feeling it." They explain the possibility of this as follows. They say that this corporeal fire can be considered
|
|
|
969 in two ways. First, as a corporeal thing, and thus it has not the power to act on the soul. Secondly, as the
|
|
|
970 instrument of the vengeance of Divine justice. For the order of Divine justice demands that the soul which by sinning subjected
|
|
|
971 itself to corporeal things should be subjected to them also in punishment. Now an instrument acts not only in virtue of its
|
|
|
972 own nature, but also in virtue of the principal agent: wherefore it is not unreasonable if that fire, seeing that it acts
|
|
|
973 in virtue of a spiritual agent, should act on the spirit of a man or demon, in the same way as we have explained the
|
|
|
974 sanctification of the soul by the sacraments (
|
|
|
975 <a id="XP_Q70_A3-p16.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q62_A1.html">TP, Q[62], AA[1]</a>,4).
|
|
|
976 </p>
|
|
|
977 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p17"> But, again, this does not seem to suffice, since every instrument, in acting on that on which it is used instrumentally,
|
|
|
978 has its own connatural action besides the action whereby it acts in virtue of the principal agent: in fact it is by fulfilling
|
|
|
979 the former that it effects the latter action, even as, in Baptism, it is by laving the body that water sanctifies the soul,
|
|
|
980 and the saw by cutting wood produces the shape of a house.
|
|
|
981 </p>
|
|
|
982 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p18"> Hence we must allow the fire to exercise on the soul an action connatural to the fire, in order that it may be the instrument
|
|
|
983 of Divine justice in the punishment of sin: and for this reason we must say that a body cannot naturally act on a spirit,
|
|
|
984 nor in any way be hurtful or distressful to it, except in so far as the latter is in some way united to a body: for thus we
|
|
|
985 observe that "the corruptible body is a load upon the soul" (
|
|
|
986 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A3-p18.1" href="./asv.html#Wis.9.15" target="asv">Wis. 9:15</a>). Now a spirit is
|
|
|
987 united to a body in two ways. In one way as form to matter, so that from their union there results one thing simply: and the
|
|
|
988 spirit that is thus united to a body both quickens the body and is somewhat burdened by the body: but it is not thus that
|
|
|
989 the spirit of man or demon is united to the corporeal fire. In another way as the mover is united to the things moved, or
|
|
|
990 as a thing placed is united to place, even as incorporeal things are in a place. In this way created incorporeal spirits are
|
|
|
991 confined to a place, being in one place in such a way as not to be in another. Now although of its nature a corporeal thing
|
|
|
992 is able to confine an incorporeal spirit to a place, it is not able of its nature to detain an incorporeal spirit in the place
|
|
|
993 to which it is confined, and so to tie it to that place that it be unable to seek another, since a spirit is not by nature
|
|
|
994 in a place so as to be subject to place. But the corporeal fire is enabled as the instrument of the vengeance of Divine
|
|
|
995 justice thus to detain a spirit; and thus it has a penal effect on it, by hindering it from fulfilling its own will, that
|
|
|
996 is by hindering it from acting where it will and as it will.
|
|
|
997 </p>
|
|
|
998 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p19"> This way is asserted by Gregory (Dial. iv, 29). For in explaining how the soul can suffer from that fire by feeling it, he
|
|
|
999 expresses himself as follows: "Since Truth declares the rich sinner to be condemned to fire, will any wise man deny that the
|
|
|
1000 souls of the wicked are imprisoned in flames?" Julian [*Bishop of Toledo, Prognostic ii, 17] says the same as quoted by the
|
|
|
1001 Master (Sent. iv, D, 44): "If the incorporeal spirit of a living man is held by the body, why shall it not be
|
|
|
1002 held after death by a corporeal fire?" and Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxi, 10) that "just as, although the soul is spiritual
|
|
|
1003 and the body corporeal, man is so fashioned that the soul is united to the body as giving it life, and on account of this
|
|
|
1004 union conceives a great love for its body, so it is chained to the fire, as receiving punishment therefrom, and from this
|
|
|
1005 union conceives a loathing."
|
|
|
1006 </p>
|
|
|
1007 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p20"> Accordingly we must unite all the aforesaid modes together, in order to understand perfectly how the soul suffers from a
|
|
|
1008 corporeal fire: so as to say that the fire of its nature is able to have an incorporeal spirit united to it as a thing placed
|
|
|
1009 is united to a place; that as the instrument of Divine justice it is enabled to detain it enchained as it were, and in this
|
|
|
1010 respect this fire is really hurtful to the spirit, and thus the soul seeing the fire as something hurtful to it
|
|
|
1011 is tormented by the fire. Hence Gregory (Dial. iv, 29) mentions all these in order, as may be seen from the above quotations.
|
|
|
1012 </p>
|
|
|
1013 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p21">
|
|
|
1014 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Augustine speaks there as one inquiring: wherefore he expresses himself otherwise when deciding the point, as quoted above
|
|
|
1015 (De Civ. Dei xxi). Or we may reply that Augustine means to say that the things which are the proximate occasion of the soul's
|
|
|
1016 pain or sorrow are spiritual, since it would not be distressed unless it apprehended the fire as hurtful to it: wherefore
|
|
|
1017 the fire as apprehended is the proximate cause of its distress, whereas the
|
|
|
1018 corporeal fire which exists outside the soul is the remote cause of its distress.
|
|
|
1019 </p>
|
|
|
1020 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p22">
|
|
|
1021 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the soul is simply more excellent than the fire, the fire is relatively more excellent than the soul, in so far,
|
|
|
1022 to wit, as it is the instrument of Divine justice.
|
|
|
1023 </p>
|
|
|
1024 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p23">
|
|
|
1025 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The Philosopher and Boethius are speaking of the action whereby the patient is changed into the nature of the agent. Such
|
|
|
1026 is not the action of the fire on the soul: and consequently the argument is not conclusive.
|
|
|
1027 </p>
|
|
|
1028 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p24">
|
|
|
1029 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> By acting on the soul the fire bestows nothing on it but detains it, as stated above. Hence the argument is not to the point.
|
|
|
1030 </p>
|
|
|
1031 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p25">
|
|
|
1032 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> In intellectual vision sorrow is not caused by the fact that something is seen, since the thing seen as such can nowise be
|
|
|
1033 contrary to the intellect. But in the sensible vision the thing seen, by its very action on the sight so as to be seen, there
|
|
|
1034 may be accidentally something corruptive of the sight, in so far as it destroys the harmony of the organ Nevertheless, intellectual
|
|
|
1035 vision may cause sorrow, in so far as the thing seen is apprehended as
|
|
|
1036 hurtful, not that it hurts through being seen, but in some other way no matter which. It is thus that the soul in seeing the
|
|
|
1037 fire is distressed.
|
|
|
1038 </p>
|
|
|
1039 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p26">
|
|
|
1040 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> The comparison does not hold in every respect, but it does in some, as explained above.
|
|
|
1041 </p>
|
|
|
1042 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p27">
|
|
|
1043 <b>Reply to Objection 7:</b> Although there is no bodily contact between the soul and body, there is a certain spiritual contact between them (even as
|
|
|
1044 the mover of the heaven, being spiritual, touches the heaven, when it moves it, with a spiritual contact) in the same way
|
|
|
1045 as a "painful object is said to touch," as stated in De Gener. i. This mode of contact is sufficient for action.
|
|
|
1046 </p>
|
|
|
1047 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p28">
|
|
|
1048 <b>Reply to Objection 8:</b> The souls of the damned are never outside hell, except by Divine permission, either for the instruction or for the trial
|
|
|
1049 of the elect. And wherever they are outside hell they nevertheless always see the fire thereof as prepared for their punishment.
|
|
|
1050 Wherefore, since this vision is the immediate cause of their distress, as stated above, wherever they are, they suffer from
|
|
|
1051 hell-fire. Even so prisoners, though outside the prison, suffer somewhat from the
|
|
|
1052 prison, seeing themselves condemned thereto. Hence just as the glory of the elect is not diminished, neither as to the essential,
|
|
|
1053 nor as to the accidental reward, if they happen to be outside the empyrean, in fact this somewhat conduces to their glory,
|
|
|
1054 so the punishment of the damned is nowise diminished, if by God's permission they happen to be outside hell for a time. A
|
|
|
1055 gloss on
|
|
|
1056 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q70_A3-p28.1" href="./asv.html#Jas.3.6" target="asv"> James 3:6, </a> "inflameth the wheel of our nativity," etc., is in agreement with this, for it is
|
|
|
1057 worded thus: "The devil, wherever he is, whether in the air or under the earth, drags with him the torments of his flames."
|
|
|
1058 But the objection argues as though the corporeal fire tortured the spirit immediately in the same way as it torments bodies.
|
|
|
1059 </p>
|
|
|
1060 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p29"></p>
|
|
|
1061 <p id="XP_Q70_A3-p30"></p>
|
|
|
1062 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
1063 <a href="summa.XP_Q71.html"></a>
|
|
|
1064 </div>
|
|
|
1065 <a href="summa.XP_Q69_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
1066 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
1067 </div>
|
|
|
1068 <div id="XP_Q71" class="div3">
|
|
|
1069 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
1070 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
1071 <h3 id="XP_Q71-p0.1">OF THE SUFFRAGES FOR THE DEAD (FOURTEEN ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
1072 <p id="XP_Q71-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1073 <p id="XP_Q71-p2"> We must now consider the suffrages for the dead. Under this head there are fourteen points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
1074 <p id="XP_Q71-p3"> (1) Whether suffrages performed by one person can profit others?</p>
|
|
|
1075 <p id="XP_Q71-p4"> (2) Whether the dead can be assisted by the works of the living?</p>
|
|
|
1076 <p id="XP_Q71-p5"> (3) Whether the suffrages of sinners profit the dead?</p>
|
|
|
1077 <p id="XP_Q71-p6"> (4) Whether suffrages for the dead profit those who perform them?</p>
|
|
|
1078 <p id="XP_Q71-p7"> (5) Whether suffrages profit those who are in hell?</p>
|
|
|
1079 <p id="XP_Q71-p8"> (6) Whether they profit those who are in purgatory?</p>
|
|
|
1080 <p id="XP_Q71-p9"> (7) Whether they avail the children in limbo?</p>
|
|
|
1081 <p id="XP_Q71-p10"> (8) Whether in any way they profit those who are heaven?</p>
|
|
|
1082 <p id="XP_Q71-p11"> (9) Whether the prayer of the Church, the Sacrament of the altar, and almsgiving profit the departed?</p>
|
|
|
1083 <p id="XP_Q71-p12"> (10) Whether indulgences granted by the Church profit them?</p>
|
|
|
1084 <p id="XP_Q71-p13"> (11) Whether the burial service profits the departed?</p>
|
|
|
1085 <p id="XP_Q71-p14"> (12) Whether suffrages for one dead person profit that person more than others?</p>
|
|
|
1086 <p id="XP_Q71-p15"> (13) Whether suffrages for many avail each one as much as if they were offered for each individual?</p>
|
|
|
1087 <p id="XP_Q71-p16"> (14) Whether general suffrages avail those for whom special suffrages are not offered, as much as special and general suffrages
|
|
|
1088 together avail those for whom they are offered?
|
|
|
1089 </p>
|
|
|
1090 <p id="XP_Q71-p17"></p>
|
|
|
1091 <div id="XP_Q71_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
1092 <a href="summa.XP_Q71.html"></a>
|
|
|
1093 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
1094 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A1-p0.1">Whether the suffrages of one person can profit others?</h4>
|
|
|
1095 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1096 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p2">
|
|
|
1097 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the suffrages of one person cannot profit others. For it is written (
|
|
|
1098 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Gal.6.8" target="asv">Gal. 6:8</a>): "What things a man shall sow, those also shall he reap." Now if one person reaped fruit from the suffrages of another,
|
|
|
1099 he would reap from another's sowing. Therefore a person receives no fruit from the suffrages of others.
|
|
|
1100 </p>
|
|
|
1101 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p3">
|
|
|
1102 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it belongs to God's justice, that each one should receive according to his merits, wherefore the psalm (
|
|
|
1103 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A1-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.61.13" target="asv">Ps. 61:13</a>) says: "Thou wilt render to every man according to his works." Now it is impossible for God's justice to fail. Therefore
|
|
|
1104 it is impossible for one man to be assisted by the works of another.
|
|
|
1105 </p>
|
|
|
1106 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p4">
|
|
|
1107 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a work is meritorious on the same count as it is praiseworthy, namely inasmuch as it is voluntary. Now one man is
|
|
|
1108 not praised for the work of another. Therefore neither can the work of one man be meritorious and fruitful for another.
|
|
|
1109 </p>
|
|
|
1110 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p5">
|
|
|
1111 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, it belongs to Divine justice to repay good for good in the same way as evil for evil. But no man is punished for
|
|
|
1112 the evildoings of another; indeed, according to
|
|
|
1113 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Ezek.18.4" target="asv"> Ezech. 18:4, </a> "the soul that sinneth, the same shall die." Therefore neither does one person profit by another's good.
|
|
|
1114 </p>
|
|
|
1115 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p6">
|
|
|
1116 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
1117 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.118.63" target="asv">Ps. 118:63</a>): "I am a partaker with all them that fear Thee," etc.
|
|
|
1118 </p>
|
|
|
1119 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p7"> Further, all the faithful united together by charity are members of the one body of the Church. Now one member is assisted
|
|
|
1120 by another. Therefore one man can be assisted by the merits of another.
|
|
|
1121 </p>
|
|
|
1122 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p8">
|
|
|
1123 <b>I answer that,</b> our actions can avail for two purposes. First, for acquiring a certain state; thus by a meritorious work a man obtains the
|
|
|
1124 state of bliss. Secondly, for something consequent upon a state; thus by some work a man merits an accidental reward, or a
|
|
|
1125 rebate of punishment. And for both these purposes our actions may avail in two ways: first, by way of merit; secondly, by
|
|
|
1126 way of prayer: the difference being that merit relies on justice, and prayer on mercy; since
|
|
|
1127 he who prays obtains his petition from the mere liberality of the one he prays. Accordingly we must say that the work of one
|
|
|
1128 person nowise can avail another for acquiring a state by way of merit, so that, to wit, a man be able to merit eternal life
|
|
|
1129 by the works which I do, because the share of glory is awarded according to the measure of the recipient, and each one is
|
|
|
1130 disposed by his own and not by another's actions---disposed, that is to say, by being worthy of reward. By way of prayer,
|
|
|
1131 however, the work of one may profit another while he is a wayfarer, even for acquiring a state; for instance, one man may
|
|
|
1132 obtain the first grace for another [*Cf.
|
|
|
1133 <a id="XP_Q71_A1-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q114_A6.html">FS, Q[114], A[6]</a>]: and since the impetration of prayer depends on the liberality of God Whom we pray, it may extend to whatever is ordinately
|
|
|
1134 subject to the Divine power. On the other hand, as regards that which is consequent upon or accessory to a state, the work
|
|
|
1135 of one may avail another, not only by way of
|
|
|
1136 prayer but even by way of merit: and this happens in two ways. First, on account of their communion in the root of the work,
|
|
|
1137 which root is charity in meritorious works. Wherefore all who are united together by charity acquire some benefit from one
|
|
|
1138 another's works, albeit according to the measure of each one's state, since even in heaven each one will rejoice in the goods
|
|
|
1139 of others. Hence it is that the communion of saints is laid down as an article of faith. Secondly, through the intention of
|
|
|
1140 the doer who does certain works specially for the purpose that they may profit such persons: so that those works become somewhat
|
|
|
1141 the works of those for whom they are done, as though they were bestowed on them by the doer. Wherefore they can avail them
|
|
|
1142 either for the fulfillment of satisfaction or for some similar purpose that does not change their state.
|
|
|
1143 </p>
|
|
|
1144 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p9">
|
|
|
1145 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This reaping is the receiving of eternal life, as stated in
|
|
|
1146 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A1-p9.1" href="./asv.html#John.4.36" target="asv"> Jn. 4:36, </a> "And he that reapeth . . . gathereth fruit unto life everlasting." Now a share of eternal life is not given to a man save
|
|
|
1147 for his own works, for although we may impetrate for another that he obtain life, this never happens except by means of his
|
|
|
1148 own works, when namely, at the prayers of one, another is given the grace whereby he merits eternal life.
|
|
|
1149 </p>
|
|
|
1150 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p10">
|
|
|
1151 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The work that is done for another becomes his for whom it is done: and in like manner the work done by a man who is one with
|
|
|
1152 me is somewhat mine. Hence it is not contrary to Divine justice if a man receives the fruit of the works done by a man who
|
|
|
1153 is one with him in charity, or of works done for him. This also happens according to human justice, so that the satisfaction
|
|
|
1154 offered by one is accepted in lieu of another's.
|
|
|
1155 </p>
|
|
|
1156 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p11">
|
|
|
1157 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Praise is not given to a person save according to his relation to an act, wherefore praise is "in relation to something"
|
|
|
1158 (Ethic. i, 12). And since no man is made or shown to be well- or ill-disposed to something by another's deed, it follows that
|
|
|
1159 no man is praised for another's deeds save accidentally in so far as he is somewhat the cause of those deeds, by giving counsel,
|
|
|
1160 assistance, inducement, or by any other means. on the other hand, a work is
|
|
|
1161 meritorious to a person, not only by reason of his disposition, but also in view of something consequent upon his disposition
|
|
|
1162 or state, as evidenced by what has been said.
|
|
|
1163 </p>
|
|
|
1164 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p12">
|
|
|
1165 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> It is directly contrary to justice to take away from a person that which is his due: but to give a person what is not his
|
|
|
1166 due is not contrary to justice, but surpasses the bounds of justice, for it is liberality. Now a person cannot be hurt by
|
|
|
1167 the ills of another, unless he be deprived of something of his own. Consequently it is not becoming that one should be punished
|
|
|
1168 for another's sins, as it is that one should acquire some advantage from deeds of
|
|
|
1169 another.
|
|
|
1170 </p>
|
|
|
1171 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
1172 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
1173 <p id="XP_Q71_A1-p15"></p>
|
|
|
1174 <a href="summa.XP_Q71.html"></a>
|
|
|
1175 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
1176 </div>
|
|
|
1177 <div id="XP_Q71_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
1178 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
1179 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
1180 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A2-p0.1">Whether the dead can be assisted by the works of the living?</h4>
|
|
|
1181 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1182 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p2">
|
|
|
1183 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the dead cannot be assisted by the works of the living. First, because the Apostle says (
|
|
|
1184 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iiCor.5.10" target="asv">2 Cor. 5:10</a>): "We must all be manifested before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the proper things of the body,
|
|
|
1185 according as he hath done." Therefore nothing can accrue to a man from the works of others, which are done after his death
|
|
|
1186 and when he is no longer in the body.
|
|
|
1187 </p>
|
|
|
1188 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p3">
|
|
|
1189 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, this also seems to follow from the words of
|
|
|
1190 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A2-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.14.13" target="asv"> Apoc. 14:13, </a> "Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord . . . for their works follow them."
|
|
|
1191 </p>
|
|
|
1192 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p4">
|
|
|
1193 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it belongs only to one who is on the way to advance on account of some deed. Now after death men are no longer wayfarers,
|
|
|
1194 because to them the words of
|
|
|
1195 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Job.19.8" target="asv"> Job 19:8, </a> refer: "He hath hedged in my path round about, and I cannot pass." Therefore the dead cannot be assisted by a person's suffrages.
|
|
|
1196 </p>
|
|
|
1197 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p5">
|
|
|
1198 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, no one is assisted by the deed of another, unless there be some community of life between them. Now there is no
|
|
|
1199 community between the dead and the living, as the Philosopher says (Ethic. i, 11). Therefore the suffrages of the living do
|
|
|
1200 not profit the dead.
|
|
|
1201 </p>
|
|
|
1202 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p6"> On the contrary are the words of
|
|
|
1203 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiMacc.12.46" target="asv">2 Macc. 12:46</a>: "It is . . . a holy and wholesome thought to pray for the dead that they may be loosed from sins." But this would not be
|
|
|
1204 profitable unless it were a help to them. Therefore the suffrages of the living profit the dead.
|
|
|
1205 </p>
|
|
|
1206 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p7"> Further, Augustine says (De Cure pro Mort. i): "Of no small weight is the authority of the Church whereby she clearly approves
|
|
|
1207 of the custom whereby a commendation of the dead has a place in the prayers which the priests pour forth to the Lord God at
|
|
|
1208 His altar." This custom was established by the apostles themselves according to the Damascene in a sermon on suffrages for
|
|
|
1209 the dead [*De his qui in fide dormierunt, 3], where he expresses himself thus: "Realizing the nature of the
|
|
|
1210 Mysteries the disciples of the Saviour and His holy apostles sanctioned a commemoration of those who had died in the faith,
|
|
|
1211 being made in the awe-inspiring and life-giving Mysteries." This is also confirmed by the authority of Dionysius (Hier. Eccl.),
|
|
|
1212 where he mentions the rite of the Early Church in praying for the dead, and, moreover, asserts that the suffrages of the living
|
|
|
1213 profit the dead. Therefore we must believe this without any doubt.
|
|
|
1214 </p>
|
|
|
1215 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p8">
|
|
|
1216 <b>I answer that,</b> Charity, which is the bond uniting the members of the Church, extends not only to the living, but also to the dead who die
|
|
|
1217 in charity. For charity which is the life of the soul, even as the soul is the life of the body, has no end: "Charity never
|
|
|
1218 falleth away" (
|
|
|
1219 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A2-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.13.8" target="asv">1 Cor. 13:8</a>). Moreover, the dead live in the memory of the living: wherefore the intention of the living can be directed to them. Hence
|
|
|
1220 the suffrages of the living profit the dead in two ways even as
|
|
|
1221 they profit the living, both on account of the bond of charity and on account of the intention being directed to them. Nevertheless,
|
|
|
1222 we must not believe that the suffrages of the living profit them so as to change their state from unhappiness to happiness
|
|
|
1223 or "vice versa"; but they avail for the diminution of punishment or something of the kind that involves no change in the state
|
|
|
1224 of the dead.
|
|
|
1225 </p>
|
|
|
1226 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p9">
|
|
|
1227 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Man while living in the body merited that such things should avail him after death. Wherefore if he is assisted thereby after
|
|
|
1228 this life, this is, nevertheless, the result of the things he has done in the body.
|
|
|
1229 </p>
|
|
|
1230 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p10"> Or we may reply, according to John Damascene, in the sermon quoted above, that these words refer to the retribution which
|
|
|
1231 will be made at the final judgment, of eternal glory or eternal unhappiness: for then each one will receive only according
|
|
|
1232 as he himself has done in the body. Meanwhile, however, he can be assisted by the suffrages of the living.
|
|
|
1233 </p>
|
|
|
1234 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p11">
|
|
|
1235 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The words quoted refer expressly to the sequel of eternal retribution as is clear from the opening words: "Blessed are the
|
|
|
1236 dead," etc. Or we may reply that deeds done on their behalf are somewhat their own, as stated above.
|
|
|
1237 </p>
|
|
|
1238 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p12">
|
|
|
1239 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although, strictly speaking, after death souls are not in the state of the way, yet in a certain respect they are still on
|
|
|
1240 the way, in so far as they are delayed awhile in their advance towards their final award. Wherefore, strictly speaking, their
|
|
|
1241 way is hedged in round about, so that they can no more be changed by any works in respect of the state of happiness or unhappiness.
|
|
|
1242 Yet their way is not so hedged around that they cannot be helped by others
|
|
|
1243 in the matter of their being delayed from receiving their final award, because in this respect they are still wayfarers.
|
|
|
1244 </p>
|
|
|
1245 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p13">
|
|
|
1246 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Although the communion of civic deeds whereof the Philosopher speaks, is impossible between the dead and the living, because
|
|
|
1247 the dead are outside civic life, the communication of the spiritual life is possible between them, for that life is founded
|
|
|
1248 on charity towards God, to Whom the spirits of the dead live.
|
|
|
1249 </p>
|
|
|
1250 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p14"></p>
|
|
|
1251 <p id="XP_Q71_A2-p15"></p>
|
|
|
1252 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
1253 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
1254 </div>
|
|
|
1255 <div id="XP_Q71_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
1256 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
1257 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
1258 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A3-p0.1">Whether suffrages performed by sinners profit the dead?</h4>
|
|
|
1259 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1260 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p2">
|
|
|
1261 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages performed by sinners do not profit the dead. For, according to
|
|
|
1262 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A3-p2.1" href="./asv.html#John.9.31" target="asv"> Jn. 9:31, </a> "God doth not hear sinners." Now if their prayers were to profit those for whom they pray, they would be heard by God. Therefore
|
|
|
1263 the suffrages performed by them do not profit the dead.
|
|
|
1264 </p>
|
|
|
1265 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p3">
|
|
|
1266 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Gregory says (Pastoral i, 11) that "when an offensive person is sent to intercede, the wrath of the angered party
|
|
|
1267 is provoked to harsher measures." Now every sinner is offensive to God. Therefore God is not inclined to mercy by the suffrages
|
|
|
1268 of sinners, and consequently their suffrages are of no avail.
|
|
|
1269 </p>
|
|
|
1270 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p4">
|
|
|
1271 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a person's deed would seem to be more fruitful to the doer than to another. But a sinner merits naught for himself
|
|
|
1272 by his deeds. Much less, therefore, can he merit for another.
|
|
|
1273 </p>
|
|
|
1274 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p5">
|
|
|
1275 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, every meritorious work must be a living work, that is to say, informed by charity. Now works done by sinners are
|
|
|
1276 dead. Therefore the dead for whom they are done cannot be assisted thereby.
|
|
|
1277 </p>
|
|
|
1278 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p6">
|
|
|
1279 <b>Objection 5:</b> On the contrary, No man can know for certain about another man whether the latter be in a state of sin or of grace. If, therefore,
|
|
|
1280 only those suffrages were profitable that are done by those who are in a state of grace, a man could not know of whom to ask
|
|
|
1281 suffrages for his dead, and consequently many would be deterred from obtaining suffrages.
|
|
|
1282 </p>
|
|
|
1283 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p7">
|
|
|
1284 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, according to Augustine (Enchiridion cix), as quoted in the text (Sent. iv, D, 45), the dead are assisted by suffrages
|
|
|
1285 according as while living they merited to be assisted after death. Therefore the worth of suffrages is measured according
|
|
|
1286 to the disposition of the person for whom they are performed. Therefore it would appear that it differs not whether they be
|
|
|
1287 performed by good or by wicked persons.
|
|
|
1288 </p>
|
|
|
1289 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p8">
|
|
|
1290 <b>I answer that,</b> Two things may be considered in the suffrages performed by the wicked. First, the deed done, for instance the sacrifice of
|
|
|
1291 the altar. And since our sacraments have their efficacy from themselves independently of the deed of the doer, and are equally
|
|
|
1292 efficacious by whomsoever they are performed, in this respect the suffrages of the wicked profit the departed. Secondly, we
|
|
|
1293 may consider the deed of the doer, and then we must draw a distinction; because the deed
|
|
|
1294 of a sinner who offers suffrage may be considered---in one way in so far as it is his own deed, and thus it can nowise be
|
|
|
1295 meritorious either to himself or to another; in another way in so far as it is another's deed, and this happens in two ways.
|
|
|
1296 First, when the sinner, offering suffrages, represents the whole Church; for instance a priest when he performs the burial
|
|
|
1297 service in church. And since one in whose name or in whose stead a thing is done is understood to do it himself as Dionysius
|
|
|
1298 asserts (Coel. Hier. xiii), it follows that the suffrages of that priest, albeit a sinner, profit the departed. Secondly,
|
|
|
1299 when he acts as the instrument of another: for the work of the instrument belongs more to the principal agent. Wherefore,
|
|
|
1300 although he who acts as the instrument of another be not in a state of merit, his act may be meritorious on account of the
|
|
|
1301 principal agent: for instance if a servant being in sin do any work of mercy at the command of his master who has charity.
|
|
|
1302 Hence, if
|
|
|
1303 a person dying in charity command suffrages to be offered for him, or if some other person having charity prescribe them,
|
|
|
1304 those suffrages avail for the departed, even though the persons by whom they are performed be in sin. Nevertheless they would
|
|
|
1305 avail more if those persons were in charity, because then those works would be meritorious on two counts.
|
|
|
1306 </p>
|
|
|
1307 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p9">
|
|
|
1308 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The prayer offered by a sinner is sometimes not his but another's, and consequently in this respect is worthy to be heard
|
|
|
1309 by God. Nevertheless, God sometimes hears sinners, when, to wit, they ask for something acceptable to God. For God dispenses
|
|
|
1310 His goods not only to the righteous but also to sinners (
|
|
|
1311 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A3-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.5.45" target="asv">Mat. 5:45</a>), not indeed on account of their merits, but of His loving kindness. Hence a gloss on
|
|
|
1312 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A3-p9.2" href="./asv.html#John.9.31" target="asv"> Jn. 9:31, </a> "God
|
|
|
1313 doth not hear sinners," says that "he speaks as one unanointed and as not seeing clearly."
|
|
|
1314 </p>
|
|
|
1315 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p10">
|
|
|
1316 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the sinner's prayer is not acceptable in so far as he is offensive, it may be acceptable to God on account of another
|
|
|
1317 in whose stead or at whose command he offers the prayer.
|
|
|
1318 </p>
|
|
|
1319 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p11">
|
|
|
1320 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The reason why the sinner who performs these suffrages gains nothing thereby is because he is not capable of profiting by
|
|
|
1321 reason of his own indisposition. Nevertheless, as stated above, it may in some way profit another, who is disposed.
|
|
|
1322 </p>
|
|
|
1323 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p12">
|
|
|
1324 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Although the sinner's deed is not living in so far as it is his own, it may be living in so far as it is another's, as stated
|
|
|
1325 above.
|
|
|
1326 </p>
|
|
|
1327 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p13"> Since, however, the arguments in the contrary sense would seem to show that it matters not whether one obtain suffrages from
|
|
|
1328 good or from evil persons, we must reply to them also.
|
|
|
1329 </p>
|
|
|
1330 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p14">
|
|
|
1331 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Although one cannot know for certain about another whether he be in the state of salvation, one may infer it with probability
|
|
|
1332 from what one sees outwardly of a man: for a tree is known by its fruit (
|
|
|
1333 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A3-p14.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.7.16" target="asv">Mat. 7:16</a>).
|
|
|
1334 </p>
|
|
|
1335 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p15">
|
|
|
1336 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> In order that suffrage avail another, it is requisite that the one for whom it is performed be capable of availing by it:
|
|
|
1337 and a man has become capable of this by his own works which he did in his life-time. This is what Augustine means to say.
|
|
|
1338 Nevertheless, those works must be such that they can profit him, and this depends not on the person for whom the suffrage
|
|
|
1339 is performed, but rather on the one who offers the suffrages whether by performing them
|
|
|
1340 or by commanding them.
|
|
|
1341 </p>
|
|
|
1342 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p16"></p>
|
|
|
1343 <p id="XP_Q71_A3-p17"></p>
|
|
|
1344 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
1345 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
1346 </div>
|
|
|
1347 <div id="XP_Q71_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
1348 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
1349 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
1350 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A4-p0.1">Whether suffrages offered by the living for the dead profit those who offer them?</h4>
|
|
|
1351 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1352 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p2">
|
|
|
1353 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages offered by the living for the dead do not profit those who offer them. For according to human
|
|
|
1354 justice a man is not absolved from his own debt if he pay a debt for another man. Therefore a man is not absolved from his
|
|
|
1355 own debt for the reason that by offering suffrages he has paid the debt of the one for whom he offered them.
|
|
|
1356 </p>
|
|
|
1357 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p3">
|
|
|
1358 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, whatever a man does, he should do it as best he can. Now it is better to assist two than one. Therefore if one who
|
|
|
1359 by suffrages has paid the debt of a dead person is freed from his own debt, it would seem that one ought never to satisfy
|
|
|
1360 for oneself, but always for another.
|
|
|
1361 </p>
|
|
|
1362 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p4">
|
|
|
1363 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, if the satisfaction of one who satisfies for another profits him equally with the one for whom he satisfies, it
|
|
|
1364 will likewise equally profit a third person if he satisfy for him at the same time, and likewise a fourth and so on. Therefore
|
|
|
1365 he might satisfy for all by one work of satisfaction; which is absurd.
|
|
|
1366 </p>
|
|
|
1367 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p5">
|
|
|
1368 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
1369 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A4-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.34.13" target="asv">Ps. 34:13</a>): "My prayer shall be turned into my bosom." Therefore, in like manner, suffrages that are offered for others profit those
|
|
|
1370 who satisfy.
|
|
|
1371 </p>
|
|
|
1372 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p6"> Further, the Damascene says in the sermon "On those who fell asleep in the faith: Just as when about to anoint a sick man
|
|
|
1373 with the ointment or other holy oil, first of all he, " namely the anointer, "shares in the anointing and thus proceeds to
|
|
|
1374 anoint the patient, so whoever strives for his neighbor's salvation first of all profits himself and afterwards his neighbor."
|
|
|
1375 And thus the question at issue is answered.
|
|
|
1376 </p>
|
|
|
1377 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p7">
|
|
|
1378 <b>I answer that,</b> The work of suffrage that is done for another may be considered in two ways. First, as expiating punishment by way of compensation
|
|
|
1379 which is a condition of satisfaction: and in this way the work of suffrage that is counted as belonging to the person for
|
|
|
1380 whom it is done, while absolving him from the debt of punishment, does not absolve the performer from his own debt of punishment,
|
|
|
1381 because in this compensation we have to consider the equality of justice: and
|
|
|
1382 this work of satisfaction can be equal to the one debt without being equal to the other, for the debts of two sinners require
|
|
|
1383 a greater satisfaction than the debt of one. Secondly, it may be considered as meriting eternal life, and this it has as proceeding
|
|
|
1384 from its root, which is charity: and in this way it profits not only the person for whom it is done, but also and still more
|
|
|
1385 the doer.
|
|
|
1386 </p>
|
|
|
1387 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p8"> This suffices for the Replies to the Objections: for the first considered the work of suffrage as a work of satisfaction,
|
|
|
1388 while the others consider it as meritorious.
|
|
|
1389 </p>
|
|
|
1390 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p9"></p>
|
|
|
1391 <p id="XP_Q71_A4-p10"></p>
|
|
|
1392 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
1393 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
1394 </div>
|
|
|
1395 <div id="XP_Q71_A5" class="div4">
|
|
|
1396 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
1397 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
1398 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A5-p0.1">Whether suffrages profit those who are in hell?</h4>
|
|
|
1399 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1400 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p2">
|
|
|
1401 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages profit those who are in hell. For it is written (
|
|
|
1402 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A5-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iiMacc.12.40" target="asv">2 Macc. 12:40</a>): "They found under the coats of the slain some of the donaries of the idols . . . which the law forbiddeth to the Jews,"
|
|
|
1403 and yet we read further on (
|
|
|
1404 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A5-p2.2" href="./asv.html#iiMacc.12.43" target="asv">2 Macc. 12:43</a>) that Judas "sent twelve thousand drachms of silver to Jerusalem . . . to be offered for the sins of the dead." Now it is
|
|
|
1405 clear that they sinned mortally through
|
|
|
1406 acting against the Law, and consequently that they died in mortal sin, and were taken to hell. Therefore suffrages profit
|
|
|
1407 those who are in hell.
|
|
|
1408 </p>
|
|
|
1409 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p3">
|
|
|
1410 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the text (Sent. iv, D, 45) quotes the saying of Augustine (Enchiridion cx) that "those whom suffrages profit gain
|
|
|
1411 either entire forgiveness, or at least an abatement of their damnation." Now only those who are in hell are said to be damned.
|
|
|
1412 Therefore suffrages profit even those who are in hell.
|
|
|
1413 </p>
|
|
|
1414 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p4">
|
|
|
1415 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, Dionysius says (Eccl. Hier.): "If here the prayers of the righteous avail those who are alive, how much more do
|
|
|
1416 they, after death, profit those alone who are worthy of their holy prayers?" Hence we may gather that suffrages are more profitable
|
|
|
1417 to the dead than to the living. Now they profit the living even though they be in mortal sin, for the Church prays daily for
|
|
|
1418 sinners that they be converted to God. Therefore suffrages avail also for the dead who
|
|
|
1419 are in mortal sin.
|
|
|
1420 </p>
|
|
|
1421 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p5">
|
|
|
1422 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, in the Lives of the Fathers (iii, 172; vi, 3) we read, and the Damascene relates in his sermon [*De his qui in fide
|
|
|
1423 dormierunt] that Macarius discovered the skull of a dead man on the road, and that after praying he asked whose head it was,
|
|
|
1424 and the head replied that it had belonged to a pagan priest who was condemned to hell; and yet he confessed that he and others
|
|
|
1425 were assisted by the prayers of Macarius. Therefore the suffrages of the Church profit
|
|
|
1426 even those who are in hell.
|
|
|
1427 </p>
|
|
|
1428 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p6">
|
|
|
1429 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the Damascene in the same sermon relates that Gregory, while praying for Trajan, heard a voice from heaven saying
|
|
|
1430 to him: "I have heard thy voice, and I pardon Trajan": and of this fact the Damascene adds in the same sermon, "the whole
|
|
|
1431 East and West are witnesses." Yet it is clear that Trajan was in hell, since "he put many martyrs to a cruel death" [*De his
|
|
|
1432 qui fide dormierunt]. Therefore the suffrages of the Church avail even for those who are in
|
|
|
1433 hell.
|
|
|
1434 </p>
|
|
|
1435 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p7">
|
|
|
1436 <b>On the contrary,</b> Dionysius says (Eccl. Hier. vii): "The high priest prays not for the unclean, because by so doing he would act counter to
|
|
|
1437 the Divine order," and consequently he says (Eccl. Hier. vii) that "he prays not that sinners be forgiven, because his prayer
|
|
|
1438 for them would not be heard." Therefore suffrages avail not those who are in hell.
|
|
|
1439 </p>
|
|
|
1440 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p8"> Further, Gregory says (Moral. xxxiv, 19): "There is the same reason for not praying then" (namely after the judgment day)
|
|
|
1441 "for men condemned to the everlasting fire, as there is now for not praying for the devil and his angels who are sentenced
|
|
|
1442 to eternal punishment, and for this reason the saints pray not for dead unbelieving and wicked men, because, forsooth, knowing
|
|
|
1443 them to be already condemned to eternal punishment, they shrink from pleading for them by the merit of their
|
|
|
1444 prayers before they are summoned to the presence of the just Judge."
|
|
|
1445 </p>
|
|
|
1446 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p9"> Further, the text (Sent. iv, D, 45) quotes the words of Augustine (De Verb. A post. Serm. xxxii): "If a man depart this life
|
|
|
1447 without the faith that worketh by charity and its sacraments, in vain do his friends have recourse to such like acts of kindness."
|
|
|
1448 Now all the damned come under that head. Therefore suffrages profit them not.
|
|
|
1449 </p>
|
|
|
1450 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p10">
|
|
|
1451 <b>I answer that,</b> There have been three opinions about the damned. For some have said that a twofold distinction must be made in this matter.
|
|
|
1452 First, as to time; for they said that after the judgment day no one in hell will be assisted by any suffrage, but that before
|
|
|
1453 the judgment day some are assisted by the suffrages of the Church. Secondly, they made a distinction among those who are detained
|
|
|
1454 in hell. Some of these, they said, are very bad, those namely who have died
|
|
|
1455 without faith and the sacraments, and these, since they were not of the Church, neither "by grace nor, by name" [*Cf. Oratio
|
|
|
1456 ad Vesperas, Fer. ii, post Dom. Pass.] can the suffrages of the Church avail; while others are not very bad, those namely
|
|
|
1457 who belonged to the Church as actual members, who had the faith, frequented the sacraments and performed works generically
|
|
|
1458 good, and for these the suffrages of the Church ought to avail. Yet they were confronted with a difficulty which troubled
|
|
|
1459 them,
|
|
|
1460 for it would seem to follow from this (since the punishment of hell is finite in intensity although infinite in duration)
|
|
|
1461 that a multiplicity of suffrages would take away that punishment altogether, which is the error of Origen (Peri Archon. i;
|
|
|
1462 cf. Gregory, Moral. xxxiv): and consequently endeavored in various ways to avoid this difficulty.
|
|
|
1463 </p>
|
|
|
1464 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p11"> Praepositivus [*Gilbert Prevostin, Chancellor of the See of Paris, A.D. 1205-9] said that suffrages for the damned can be
|
|
|
1465 so multiplied that they are entirely freed from punishment, not absolutely as Origen maintained, but for a time, namely till
|
|
|
1466 the judgment day: for their souls will be reunited to their bodies, and will be cast back into the punishments of hell without
|
|
|
1467 hope of pardon. But this opinion seems incompatible with Divine providence, which leaves nothing inordinate
|
|
|
1468 in the world. For guilt cannot be restored to order save by punishment: wherefore it is impossible for punishment to cease,
|
|
|
1469 unless first of all guilt be expiated: so that, as guilt remains for ever in the damned, their punishment will nowise be interrupted.
|
|
|
1470 </p>
|
|
|
1471 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p12"> For this reason the followers of Gilbert de la Porree devised another explanation. These said that the process in the diminution
|
|
|
1472 of punishments by suffrages is as the process in dividing a line, which though finite, is indefinitely divisible, and is never
|
|
|
1473 destroyed by division, if it be diminished not by equal but by proportionate quantities, for instance if we begin by taking
|
|
|
1474 away a quarter of the whole, and secondly, a quarter of that quarter, and then a quarter of this second
|
|
|
1475 quarter, and so on indefinitely. In like manner, they say by the first suffrage a certain proportion of the punishment is
|
|
|
1476 taken away, and by the second an equally proportionate part of the remainder. But this explanation is in many ways defective.
|
|
|
1477 First, because it seems that indefinite division which is applicable to continuous quantity cannot be transferred to spiritual
|
|
|
1478 quantity: secondly, because there is no reason why the second suffrage, if it be of equal worth, should diminish the
|
|
|
1479 punishment less than the first: thirdly, because punishment cannot be diminished unless guilt be diminished, even as it cannot
|
|
|
1480 be done away unless the guilt be done away: fourthly, because in the division of a line we come at length to something which
|
|
|
1481 is not sensible, for a sensible body is not indefinitely divisible: and thus it would follow that after many suffrages the
|
|
|
1482 remaining punishment would be so little as not to be felt, and thus would no longer be a punishment.
|
|
|
1483 </p>
|
|
|
1484 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p13"> Hence others found another explanation. For Antissiodorensis [*William of Auxerre, Archdeacon of Beauvais] (Sent. iv, Tract.
|
|
|
1485 14) said that suffrages profit the damned not by diminishing or interrupting their punishment, but by fortifying the person
|
|
|
1486 punished: even as a man who is carrying a heavy load might bathe his face in water, for thus he would be enabled to carry
|
|
|
1487 it better, and yet his load would be none the lighter. But this again is impossible, because according to
|
|
|
1488 Gregory (Moral. ix) a man suffers more or less from the eternal fire according as his guilt deserves; and consequently some
|
|
|
1489 suffer more, some less, from the same fire. wherefore since the guilt of the damned remains unchanged, it cannot be that he
|
|
|
1490 suffers less punishment. Moreover, the aforesaid opinion is presumptuous, as being in opposition to the statements of holy
|
|
|
1491 men, and groundless as being based on no authority. It is also unreasonable. First, because the damned in hell are cut off
|
|
|
1492 from
|
|
|
1493 the bond of charity in virtue of which the departed are in touch with the works of the living. Secondly, because they have
|
|
|
1494 entirely come to the end of life, and have received the final award for their merits, even as the saints who are in heaven.
|
|
|
1495 For the remaining punishment or glory of the body does not make them to be wayfarers, since glory essentially and radically
|
|
|
1496 resides in the soul. It is the same with the unhappiness of the damned, wherefore their punishment cannot be diminished as
|
|
|
1497 neither can the glory of the saints be increased as to the essential reward.
|
|
|
1498 </p>
|
|
|
1499 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p14"> However, we may admit, in a certain measure, the manner in which, according to some, suffrages profit the damned, if it be
|
|
|
1500 said that they profit neither by diminishing nor interrupting their punishment, nor again by diminishing their sense of punishment,
|
|
|
1501 but by withdrawing from the damned some matter of grief, which matter they might have if they knew themselves to be so outcast
|
|
|
1502 as to be a care to no one; and this matter of grief is withdrawn from them when suffrages are offered
|
|
|
1503 for them. Yet even this is impossible according to the general law, because as Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. xiii)---and
|
|
|
1504 this applies especially to the damned---"the spirits of the departed are where they see nothing of what men do or of what
|
|
|
1505 happens to them in this life," and consequently they know not when suffrages are offered for them, unless this relief be granted
|
|
|
1506 from above to some of the damned in spite of the general law. This, however, is a matter of great uncertainty; wherefore it
|
|
|
1507 is safer to say simply that suffrages profit not the damned, nor does the Church intend to pray for them, as appears from
|
|
|
1508 the authors quoted above.
|
|
|
1509 </p>
|
|
|
1510 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p15">
|
|
|
1511 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The donaries to the idols were not found on those dead so that they might be taken as a sign that they were carried off in
|
|
|
1512 reverence to the idols: but they took them as conquerors because they were due to them by right of war. They sinned, however,
|
|
|
1513 venially by covetousness: and consequently they were not damned in hell, and thus suffrages could profit them. or we may say,
|
|
|
1514 according to some, that in the midst of fighting, seeing they were in danger,
|
|
|
1515 they repented of their sin, according to
|
|
|
1516 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A5-p15.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.77.34" target="asv"> Ps. 77:34, </a> "When He slew them, then they sought Him": and this is a probable opinion. Wherefore the offering was made for them.
|
|
|
1517 </p>
|
|
|
1518 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p16">
|
|
|
1519 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> In these words damnation is taken in a broad sense for any kind of punishment, so as to include also the punishment of purgatory
|
|
|
1520 which is sometimes entirely expiated by suffrages, and sometimes not entirety, but diminished.
|
|
|
1521 </p>
|
|
|
1522 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p17">
|
|
|
1523 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Suffrage for a dead person is more acceptable than for a living person, as regards his being in greater want, since he cannot
|
|
|
1524 help himself as a living person can. But a living person is better off in that he can be taken from the state of mortal sin
|
|
|
1525 to the state of grace, which cannot be said of the dead. Hence there is not the same reason for praying for the dead as for
|
|
|
1526 the living.
|
|
|
1527 </p>
|
|
|
1528 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p18">
|
|
|
1529 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> This assistance did not consist in a diminishment of their punishment, but in this alone (as stated in the same place) that
|
|
|
1530 when he prayed they were permitted to see one another, and in this they had a certain joy, not real but imaginary, in the
|
|
|
1531 fulfillment of their desire. Even so the demons are said to rejoice when they draw men into sin, although this nowise diminishes
|
|
|
1532 their punishment, as neither is the joy of the angels diminished by the fact
|
|
|
1533 that they take pity on our ills.
|
|
|
1534 </p>
|
|
|
1535 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p19">
|
|
|
1536 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Concerning the incident of Trajan it may be supposed with probability that he was recalled to life at the prayers of blessed
|
|
|
1537 Gregory, and thus obtained the grace whereby he received the pardon of his sins and in consequence was freed from punishment.
|
|
|
1538 The same applies to all those who were miraculously raised from the dead, many of whom were evidently idolaters and damned.
|
|
|
1539 For we must needs say likewise of all such persons that they were consigned to
|
|
|
1540 hell, not finally, but as was actually due to their own merits according to justice: and that according to higher causes,
|
|
|
1541 in view of which it was foreseen that they would be recalled to life, they were to be disposed of otherwise.
|
|
|
1542 </p>
|
|
|
1543 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p20"> Or we may say with some that Trajan's soul was not simply freed from the debt of eternal punishment, but that his punishment
|
|
|
1544 was suspended for a time, that is, until the judgment day. Nor does it follow that this is the general result of suffrages,
|
|
|
1545 because things happen differently in accordance with the general law from that which is permitted in particular cases and
|
|
|
1546 by privilege. Even so the bounds of human affairs differ from those of the miracles of the Divine power as
|
|
|
1547 Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. xvi).
|
|
|
1548 </p>
|
|
|
1549 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p21"></p>
|
|
|
1550 <p id="XP_Q71_A5-p22"></p>
|
|
|
1551 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
1552 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
1553 </div>
|
|
|
1554 <div id="XP_Q71_A6" class="div4">
|
|
|
1555 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
1556 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
1557 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A6-p0.1">Whether suffrages profit those who are in purgatory?</h4>
|
|
|
1558 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1559 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p2">
|
|
|
1560 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages do not profit even those who are in purgatory. For purgatory is a part of hell. Now "there is
|
|
|
1561 no redemption in hell" [*Office of the Dead, Resp. vii], and it is written (
|
|
|
1562 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A6-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.6.6" target="asv">Ps. 6:6</a>), "Who shall confess to Thee in hell?" Therefore suffrages do not profit those who are in purgatory.
|
|
|
1563 </p>
|
|
|
1564 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p3">
|
|
|
1565 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the punishment of purgatory is finite. Therefore if some of the punishment is abated by suffrages, it would be possible
|
|
|
1566 to have such a great number of suffrages, that the punishment would be entirely remitted, and consequently the sin entirely
|
|
|
1567 unpunished: and this would seem incompatible with Divine justice.
|
|
|
1568 </p>
|
|
|
1569 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p4">
|
|
|
1570 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, souls are in purgatory in order that they may be purified there, and being pure may come to the kingdom. Now nothing
|
|
|
1571 can be purified, unless something be done to it. Therefore suffrages offered by the living do not diminish the punishment
|
|
|
1572 of purgatory.
|
|
|
1573 </p>
|
|
|
1574 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p5">
|
|
|
1575 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, if suffrages availed those who are in purgatory, those especially would seem to avail them which are offered at
|
|
|
1576 their behest. Yet these do not always avail: for instance, if a person before dying were to provide for so many suffrages
|
|
|
1577 to be offered for him that if they were offered they would suffice for the remission of his entire punishment. Now supposing
|
|
|
1578 these suffrages to be delayed until he is released from punishment, they will profit him
|
|
|
1579 nothing. For it cannot be said that they profit him before they are discharged; and after they are fulfilled, he no longer
|
|
|
1580 needs them, since he is already released. Therefore suffrages do not avail those who are in purgatory.
|
|
|
1581 </p>
|
|
|
1582 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p6">
|
|
|
1583 <b>On the contrary,</b> As quoted in the text (Sent. iv, D, 45), Augustine says (Enchiridion cx): "Suffrages profit those who are not very good or
|
|
|
1584 not very bad." Now such are those who are detained in purgatory. Therefore, etc.
|
|
|
1585 </p>
|
|
|
1586 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p7"> Further, Dionysius says (Eccl. Hier. vii) that the "godlike priest in praying for the departed prays for those who lived
|
|
|
1587 a holy life, and yet contracted certain stains through human frailty." Now such persons are detained in purgatory. Therefore,
|
|
|
1588 etc.
|
|
|
1589 </p>
|
|
|
1590 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p8">
|
|
|
1591 <b>I answer that,</b> The punishment of purgatory is intended to supplement the satisfaction which was not fully completed in the body. Consequently,
|
|
|
1592 since, as stated above (
|
|
|
1593 <a id="XP_Q71_A6-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html">AA[1]</a>,2; Q[13], A[2]), the works of one person can avail for another's satisfaction, whether the latter be living or dead, the
|
|
|
1594 suffrages of the living, without any doubt, profit those who are in purgatory.
|
|
|
1595 </p>
|
|
|
1596 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p9">
|
|
|
1597 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The words quoted refer to those who are in the hell of the damned, where there is no redemption for those who are finally
|
|
|
1598 consigned to that punishment. We may also reply with Damascene (Serm.: De his qui in fide dormierunt) that such statements
|
|
|
1599 are to be explained with reference to the lower causes, that is according to the demands of the merits of those who are consigned
|
|
|
1600 to those punishments. But according to the Divine mercy which transcends human
|
|
|
1601 merits, it happens otherwise through the prayers of the righteous, than is implied by the expressions quoted in the aforesaid
|
|
|
1602 authorities. Now "God changes His sentence but not his counsel," as Gregory says (Moral. xx): wherefore the Damascene (Serm.:
|
|
|
1603 De his qui in fide dormierunt) quotes as instances of this the Ninevites, Achab and Ezechias, in whom it is apparent that
|
|
|
1604 the sentence pronounced against them by God was commuted by the Divine mercy [*Cf.
|
|
|
1605 <a id="XP_Q71_A6-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q19_A7.html">FP, Q[19], A[7]</a>,
|
|
|
1606 ad 2].
|
|
|
1607 </p>
|
|
|
1608 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p10">
|
|
|
1609 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> It is not unreasonable that the punishment of those who are in purgatory be entirely done away by the multiplicity of suffrages.
|
|
|
1610 But it does not follow that the sins remain unpunished, because the punishment of one undertaken in lieu of another is credited
|
|
|
1611 to that other.
|
|
|
1612 </p>
|
|
|
1613 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p11">
|
|
|
1614 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The purifying of the soul by the punishment of purgatory is nothing else than the expiation of the guilt that hinders it
|
|
|
1615 from obtaining glory. And since, as stated above (
|
|
|
1616 <a id="XP_Q71_A6-p11.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q13_A2.html">Q[13], A[2]</a>), the guilt of one person can be expiated by the punishment which another undergoes in his stead, it is not unreasonable
|
|
|
1617 that one person be purified by another satisfying for him.
|
|
|
1618 </p>
|
|
|
1619 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p12">
|
|
|
1620 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Suffrages avail on two counts, namely the action of the agent [*"Ex opere operante" and "ex opere operato"] and the action
|
|
|
1621 done. By action done I mean not only the sacrament of the Church, but the effect incidental to that action---thus from the
|
|
|
1622 giving of alms there follow the relief of the poor and their prayer to God for the deceased. In like manner the action of
|
|
|
1623 the agent may be considered in relation either to the principal agent or to the
|
|
|
1624 executor. I say, then, that the dying person, as soon as he provides for certain suffrages to be offered for him, receives
|
|
|
1625 the full meed of those suffrages, even before they are discharged, as regards the efficacy of the suffrages that results from
|
|
|
1626 the action as proceeding from the principal agent. But as regards the efficacy of the suffrages arising from the action done
|
|
|
1627 or from the action as proceeding from the executor, he does not receive the fruit before the suffrages are discharged. And
|
|
|
1628 if, before this, he happens to be released from his punishment, he will in this respect be deprived of the fruit of the suffrages,
|
|
|
1629 and this will fall back upon those by whose fault he was then defrauded. For it is not unreasonable that a person be defrauded
|
|
|
1630 in temporal matters by another's fault---and the punishment of purgatory is temporal---although as regards the eternal retribution
|
|
|
1631 none can be defrauded save by his own fault.
|
|
|
1632 </p>
|
|
|
1633 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p13"></p>
|
|
|
1634 <p id="XP_Q71_A6-p14"></p>
|
|
|
1635 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
1636 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
1637 </div>
|
|
|
1638 <div id="XP_Q71_A7" class="div4">
|
|
|
1639 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
1640 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
1641 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A7-p0.1">Whether suffrages avail the children who are in limbo? </h4>
|
|
|
1642 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1643 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p2">
|
|
|
1644 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages avail the children who are in limbo. For they are not detained there except for another's sin.
|
|
|
1645 Therefore it is most becoming that they should be assisted by the suffrages of others.
|
|
|
1646 </p>
|
|
|
1647 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p3">
|
|
|
1648 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, in the text (Sent. iv, D, 45) the words of Augustine (Enchiridion cx) are quoted: "The suffrages of the Church obtain
|
|
|
1649 forgiveness for those who are not very bad." Now children are not reckoned among those who are very bad, since their punishment
|
|
|
1650 is very light. Therefore the suffrages of the Church avail them.
|
|
|
1651 </p>
|
|
|
1652 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p4">
|
|
|
1653 <b>On the contrary,</b> The text (Sent. iv, D, 45) quotes Augustine as saying (Serm. xxxii, De Verb Ap.) that "suffrages avail not those who have
|
|
|
1654 departed hence without the faith that works by love." Now the children departed thus. Therefore suffrages avail them not.
|
|
|
1655 </p>
|
|
|
1656 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p5">
|
|
|
1657 <b>I answer that,</b> Unbaptized children are not detained in limbo save because they lack the state of grace. Hence, since the state of the dead
|
|
|
1658 cannot be changed by the works of the living, especially as regards the merit of the essential reward or punishment, the suffrages
|
|
|
1659 of the living cannot profit the children in limbo.
|
|
|
1660 </p>
|
|
|
1661 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p6">
|
|
|
1662 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Although original sin is such that one person can be assisted by another on its account, nevertheless the souls of the children
|
|
|
1663 in limbo are in such a state that they cannot be assisted, because after this life there is no time for obtaining grace.
|
|
|
1664 </p>
|
|
|
1665 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p7">
|
|
|
1666 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Augustine is speaking of those who are not very bad, but have been baptized. This is clear from what precedes: "Since these
|
|
|
1667 sacrifices, whether of the altar or of any alms whatsoever are offered for those who have been baptized," etc.
|
|
|
1668 </p>
|
|
|
1669 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p8"></p>
|
|
|
1670 <p id="XP_Q71_A7-p9"></p>
|
|
|
1671 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
1672 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
1673 </div>
|
|
|
1674 <div id="XP_Q71_A8" class="div4">
|
|
|
1675 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
1676 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
1677 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A8-p0.1">Whether suffrages profit the saints in heaven?</h4>
|
|
|
1678 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1679 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p2">
|
|
|
1680 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that in some way suffrages profit the saints in heaven; on account of the words of the Collect in the Mass
|
|
|
1681 [*Postcommunion, Feast of St. Andrew, Apostle]: "Even as they" (i.e. the sacraments) "avail thy saints unto glory, so may
|
|
|
1682 they profit us unto healing." Now foremost among all suffrages is the sacrifice of the altar. Therefore suffrages profit the
|
|
|
1683 saints in heaven.
|
|
|
1684 </p>
|
|
|
1685 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p3">
|
|
|
1686 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the sacraments cause what they signify. Now the third part of the host, that namely which is dropped into the chalice,
|
|
|
1687 signifies those who lead a happy life in heaven. Therefore the suffrages of the Church profit those who are in heaven.
|
|
|
1688 </p>
|
|
|
1689 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p4">
|
|
|
1690 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the saints rejoice in heaven not only in their own goods, but also in the goods of others: hence it is written (
|
|
|
1691 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A8-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.15.10" target="asv">Lk. 15:10</a>): "There is [Vulg.: 'shall be'] joy before the angels of God upon one sinner doing penance." Therefore the joy of the saints
|
|
|
1692 in heaven increases on account of the good works of the living: and consequently our suffrages also profit them.
|
|
|
1693 </p>
|
|
|
1694 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p5">
|
|
|
1695 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the Damascene says (Serm.: De his qui in fide dormierunt) quoting the words of Chrysostom: "For if the heathens,"
|
|
|
1696 he says, "burn the dead together with what has belonged to them, how much more shouldst thou, a believer, send forth a believer
|
|
|
1697 together with what has belonged to him, not that they also may be brought to ashes like him, but that thou mayest surround
|
|
|
1698 him with greater glory by so doing; and if he be a sinner who has died, that thou mayest
|
|
|
1699 loose him from his sins, and if he be righteous, that thou mayest add to his meed and reward!" And thus the same conclusion
|
|
|
1700 follows.
|
|
|
1701 </p>
|
|
|
1702 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p6">
|
|
|
1703 <b>On the contrary,</b> As quoted in the text (Sent. iv, D, 15), Augustine says (De Verb Ap., Serm. xvii): "It is insulting to pray for a martyr
|
|
|
1704 in church, since we ought to commend ourselves to his prayers."
|
|
|
1705 </p>
|
|
|
1706 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p7"> Further, to be assisted belongs to one who is in need. But the saints in heaven are without any need whatever. Therefore
|
|
|
1707 they are not assisted by the suffrages of the Church.
|
|
|
1708 </p>
|
|
|
1709 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p8">
|
|
|
1710 <b>I answer that,</b> Suffrage by its very nature implies the giving of some assistance, which does not apply to one who suffers no default: since
|
|
|
1711 no one is competent to be assisted except he who is in need. Hence, as the saints in heaven are free from all need, being
|
|
|
1712 inebriated with the plenty of God's house (
|
|
|
1713 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A8-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.35.10" target="asv">Ps. 35:10</a>), they are not competent to be assisted by suffrages.
|
|
|
1714 </p>
|
|
|
1715 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p9">
|
|
|
1716 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Such like expressions do not mean that the saints receive an increase of glory in themselves through our observing their
|
|
|
1717 feasts, but that we profit thereby in celebrating their glory with greater solemnity. Thus, through our knowing or praising
|
|
|
1718 God, and through His glory thus increasing some what in us, there accrues something, not to God, but to us.
|
|
|
1719 </p>
|
|
|
1720 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p10">
|
|
|
1721 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the sacraments cause what thy signify, they do not produce this effect in respect of everything that they signify:
|
|
|
1722 else, since they signify Christ, they would produce something in Christ (which is absurd). But they produce their effect on
|
|
|
1723 the recipient of the sacrament in virtue of that which is signified by the sacrament. Thus it does not follow that the sacrifices
|
|
|
1724 offered for the faithful departed profit the saints, but that by the merits
|
|
|
1725 of the saints which we commemorate, or which are signified in the sacrament, they profit others for whom they are offered.
|
|
|
1726 </p>
|
|
|
1727 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p11">
|
|
|
1728 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although the saints in heaven rejoice in all our goods, it does not follow, that if our joys be increased their joy is also
|
|
|
1729 increased formally, but only materially, because every passion is increased formally in respect of the formal aspect of its
|
|
|
1730 object. Now the formal aspect of the saints' joy, no matter what they rejoice in, is God Himself, in Whom they cannot rejoice
|
|
|
1731 more and less, for otherwise their essential reward, consisting of their joy in
|
|
|
1732 God, would vary. Hence from the fact that the goods are multiplied, wherein they rejoice with God as the formal aspect of
|
|
|
1733 their joy, it does not follow that their joy is intensified, but that they rejoice in more things. Consequently it does not
|
|
|
1734 follow that they are assisted by our works.
|
|
|
1735 </p>
|
|
|
1736 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p12">
|
|
|
1737 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The sense is not that an increase of meed or reward accrues to the saint from the suffrages offered by a person, but that
|
|
|
1738 this accrues to the offerer. Or we may reply that the blessed departed may derive a reward from suffrages through having,
|
|
|
1739 while living, provided for suffrage to be offered for himself, and this was meritorious for him.
|
|
|
1740 </p>
|
|
|
1741 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p13"></p>
|
|
|
1742 <p id="XP_Q71_A8-p14"></p>
|
|
|
1743 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
1744 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
1745 </div>
|
|
|
1746 <div id="XP_Q71_A9" class="div4">
|
|
|
1747 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
1748 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A10.html"></a>
|
|
|
1749 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A9-p0.1">Whether the prayers of the Church, the sacrifice of the altar and alms profit the departed?</h4>
|
|
|
1750 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1751 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p2">
|
|
|
1752 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the souls of the departed are not assisted only by the prayers of the Church, the sacrifice of the altar
|
|
|
1753 and alms, or that they are not assisted by them chiefly. For punishment should compensate for punishment. Now fasting is more
|
|
|
1754 penal than almsgiving or prayer. Therefore fasting profits more as suffrage than any of the above.
|
|
|
1755 </p>
|
|
|
1756 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p3">
|
|
|
1757 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Gregory reckons fasting together with these three, as stated in the Decretals (xiii, Q. ii, Cap. 22): "The souls
|
|
|
1758 of the departed are released in four ways, either by the offerings of priests, or the alms of their friends, or the prayers
|
|
|
1759 of the saints, or the fasting of their kinsfolk." Therefore the three mentioned above are insufficiently reckoned by Augustine
|
|
|
1760 (De Cura pro Mort. xviii).
|
|
|
1761 </p>
|
|
|
1762 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p4">
|
|
|
1763 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, Baptism is the greatest of the sacraments, especially as regards its effect. Therefore Baptism and other sacraments
|
|
|
1764 ought to be offered for the departed equally with or more than the Sacrament of the altar.
|
|
|
1765 </p>
|
|
|
1766 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p5">
|
|
|
1767 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, this would seem to follow from the words of
|
|
|
1768 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A9-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.29" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:29</a>, "If the dead rise not again at all, why are they then baptized for them?" Therefore Baptism avails as suffrage for the dead.
|
|
|
1769 </p>
|
|
|
1770 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p6">
|
|
|
1771 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, in different Masses there is the same Sacrifice of the altar. If, therefore, sacrifice, and not the Mass, be reckoned
|
|
|
1772 among the suffrages, it would seem that the effect would be the same whatever Mass be said for a deceased person, whether
|
|
|
1773 in honor of the Blessed Virgin or of the Holy Ghost, or any other. Yet this seems contrary to the ordinance of the Church
|
|
|
1774 which has appointed a special Mass for the dead.
|
|
|
1775 </p>
|
|
|
1776 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p7">
|
|
|
1777 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, the Damascene (Serm.: De his qui in fide dormierunt) teaches that candles and oil should be offered for the dead.
|
|
|
1778 Therefore not only the offering of the sacrifice of the altar, but also other offerings should be reckoned among suffrages
|
|
|
1779 for the dead.
|
|
|
1780 </p>
|
|
|
1781 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p8">
|
|
|
1782 <b>I answer that,</b> The suffrages of the living profit the dead in so far as the latter are united to the living in charity, and in so far as
|
|
|
1783 the intention of the living is directed to the dead. Consequently those whose works are by nature best adapted to assist the
|
|
|
1784 dead, which pertain chiefly to the communication of charity, or to the directing of one's intention to another person. Now
|
|
|
1785 the sacrament of the Eucharist belongs chiefly to charity, since it is the sacrament of
|
|
|
1786 ecclesiastical unity, inasmuch as it contains Him in Whom the whole Church is united and incorporated, namely Christ: wherefore
|
|
|
1787 the Eucharist is as it were the origin and bond of charity. Again, chief among the effects of charity is the work of almsgiving:
|
|
|
1788 wherefore on the part of charity these two, namely the sacrifice of the Church and almsgiving are the chief suffrages for
|
|
|
1789 the dead. But on the part of the intention directed to the dead the chief suffrage is prayer, because prayer by its very
|
|
|
1790 nature implies relation not only to the person who prays, even as other works do, but more directly still to that which we
|
|
|
1791 pray for. Hence these three are reckoned the principal means of succoring the dead, although we must allow that any other
|
|
|
1792 goods whatsoever that are done out of charity for the dead are profitable to them.
|
|
|
1793 </p>
|
|
|
1794 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p9">
|
|
|
1795 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When one person satisfies for another, the point to consider, in order that the effect of his satisfaction reach the other,
|
|
|
1796 is the thing whereby the satisfaction of one passes to another, rather than even the punishment undergone by way of satisfaction;
|
|
|
1797 although the punishment expiates more the guilt of the one who satisfies, in so far as it is a kind of medicine. And consequently
|
|
|
1798 the three aforesaid are more profitable to the departed than
|
|
|
1799 fasting.
|
|
|
1800 </p>
|
|
|
1801 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p10">
|
|
|
1802 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> It is true that fasting can profit the departed by reason of charity, and on account of the intention being directed to the
|
|
|
1803 departed. Nevertheless, fasting does not by its nature contain anything pertaining to charity or to the directing of the intention,
|
|
|
1804 and these things are extrinsic thereto as it were, and for this reason Augustine did not reckon, while Gregory did reckon,
|
|
|
1805 fasting among the suffrages for the dead.
|
|
|
1806 </p>
|
|
|
1807 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p11">
|
|
|
1808 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Baptism is a spiritual regeneration, wherefore just as by generation being does not accrue save to the object generated,
|
|
|
1809 so Baptism produces its effect only in the person baptized, as regards the deed done: and yet as regards the deed of the doer
|
|
|
1810 whether of the baptizer or of the baptized, it may profit others even as other meritorious works. On the other hand, the Eucharist
|
|
|
1811 is the sign of ecclesiastical unity, wherefore by reason of the deed done its
|
|
|
1812 effect can pass to another, which is not the case with the other sacraments.
|
|
|
1813 </p>
|
|
|
1814 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p12">
|
|
|
1815 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> According to a gloss this passage may be expounded in two ways. First, thus: "If the dead rise not again, nor did Christ
|
|
|
1816 rise again, why are they baptized for them? i.e. for sins, since they are not pardoned if Christ rose not again, because in
|
|
|
1817 Baptism not only Christ's passion but also His resurrection operates, for the latter is in a sense the cause of our spiritual
|
|
|
1818 resurrection." Secondly, thus: There have been some misguided persons who were
|
|
|
1819 baptized for those who had departed this life without baptism, thinking that this would profit them: and according to this
|
|
|
1820 explanation the Apostle is speaking, in the above words, merely according to the opinion of certain persons.
|
|
|
1821 </p>
|
|
|
1822 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p13">
|
|
|
1823 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> In the office of the Mass there is not only a sacrifice but also prayers. Hence the suffrage of the Mass contains two of
|
|
|
1824 the things mentioned by Augustine (De Cura pro Mort. xviii), namely "prayer" and "sacrifice." As regards the sacrifice offered
|
|
|
1825 the Mass profits equally the departed, no matter in whose honor it be said: and this is the principal thing done in the Mass.
|
|
|
1826 But as regards the prayers, that Mass is most profitable in which the prayers are
|
|
|
1827 appointed for this purpose. Nevertheless, this defect may be supplied by the greater devotion, either of the one who says
|
|
|
1828 Mass, or of the one who orders the Mass to be said, or again, by the intercession of the saint whose suffrage is besought
|
|
|
1829 in the Mass.
|
|
|
1830 </p>
|
|
|
1831 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p14">
|
|
|
1832 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> This offering of candles or oil may profit the departed in so far as they are a kind of alms: for they are given for the
|
|
|
1833 worship of the Church or for the use of the faithful.
|
|
|
1834 </p>
|
|
|
1835 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p15"></p>
|
|
|
1836 <p id="XP_Q71_A9-p16"></p>
|
|
|
1837 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
1838 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A10.html"></a>
|
|
|
1839 </div>
|
|
|
1840 <div id="XP_Q71_A10" class="div4">
|
|
|
1841 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
1842 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A11.html"></a>
|
|
|
1843 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A10-p0.1">Whether the indulgences of the Church profit the dead?</h4>
|
|
|
1844 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1845 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p2">
|
|
|
1846 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the indulgences granted by the Church profit even the dead. First, on account of the custom of the Church,
|
|
|
1847 who orders the preaching of a crusade in order that some one may gain an indulgence for himself and for two or three and sometimes
|
|
|
1848 even ten souls, both of the living and of the dead. But this would amount to a deception unless they profited the dead. Therefore
|
|
|
1849 indulgences profit the dead.
|
|
|
1850 </p>
|
|
|
1851 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p3">
|
|
|
1852 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the merit of the whole Church is more efficacious than that of one person. Now personal merit serves as a suffrage
|
|
|
1853 for the departed, for instance in the case of almsgiving. Much more therefore does the merit of the Church whereon indulgences
|
|
|
1854 are founded.
|
|
|
1855 </p>
|
|
|
1856 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p4">
|
|
|
1857 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the indulgences of the Church profit those who are members of the Church. Now those who are in purgatory are members
|
|
|
1858 of the Church, else the suffrages of the Church would not profit them. Therefore it would seem that indulgences profit the
|
|
|
1859 departed.
|
|
|
1860 </p>
|
|
|
1861 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p5">
|
|
|
1862 <b>On the contrary,</b> In order that indulgences may avail a person, there must be a fitting cause for granting the indulgence [*Cf.
|
|
|
1863 <a id="XP_Q71_A10-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q25_A2.html"> Q[25], A[2]</a>]. Now there can be no such cause on the part of the dead, since they can do nothing that is of profit to the Church, and
|
|
|
1864 it is for such a cause that indulgences are chiefly granted. Therefore, seemingly, indulgences profit not the dead.
|
|
|
1865 </p>
|
|
|
1866 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p6"> Further, indulgences are regulated according to the decision of the party who grants them. If, therefore, indulgences could
|
|
|
1867 avail the dead, it would be in the power of the party granting them to release a deceased person entirely from punishment:
|
|
|
1868 which is apparently absurd.
|
|
|
1869 </p>
|
|
|
1870 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p7">
|
|
|
1871 <b>I answer that,</b> An indulgence may profit a person in two ways: in one way, principally; in another, secondarily. It profits principally the
|
|
|
1872 person who avails himself of an indulgence, who, namely, does that for which the indulgence is granted, for instance one who
|
|
|
1873 visits the shrine of some saint. Hence since the dead can do none of those things for which indulgences are granted, indulgences
|
|
|
1874 cannot avail them directly. However, they profit secondarily and indirectly the
|
|
|
1875 person for whom one does that which is the cause of the indulgence. This is sometimes feasible and sometimes not, according
|
|
|
1876 to the different forms of indulgence. For if the form of indulgence be such as this: "Whosoever does this or that shall gain
|
|
|
1877 so much indulgence," he who does this cannot transfer the fruit of the indulgence to another, because it is not in his power
|
|
|
1878 to apply to a particular person the intention of the Church who dispenses the common suffrages whence indulgences derive
|
|
|
1879 their value, as stated above (
|
|
|
1880 <a id="XP_Q71_A10-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q27_A3.html">Q[27], A[3]</a>, ad 2). If, however, the indulgence be granted in this form: "Whosoever does this or that, he, his father, or any other person
|
|
|
1881 connected with him and detained in purgatory, will gain so much indulgence," an indulgence of this kind will avail not only
|
|
|
1882 a living but also a deceased person. For there is no reason why the Church is able to transfer the common merits, whereon
|
|
|
1883 indulgences are based, to the living and not to the dead.
|
|
|
1884 Nor does it follow that a prelate of the Church can release souls from purgatory just as he lists, since for indulgences to
|
|
|
1885 avail there must be a fitting cause for granting them, as stated above (
|
|
|
1886 <a id="XP_Q71_A10-p7.2" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q26_A3.html">Q[26], A[3]</a>).
|
|
|
1887 </p>
|
|
|
1888 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p8"></p>
|
|
|
1889 <p id="XP_Q71_A10-p9"></p>
|
|
|
1890 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
1891 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A11.html"></a>
|
|
|
1892 </div>
|
|
|
1893 <div id="XP_Q71_A11" class="div4">
|
|
|
1894 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A10.html"></a>
|
|
|
1895 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A12.html"></a>
|
|
|
1896 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A11-p0.1">Whether the burial service profits the dead?</h4>
|
|
|
1897 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1898 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p2">
|
|
|
1899 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the burial service profits the dead. For Damascene (Serm.: De his qui in fide dormierunt) quotes Athanasius
|
|
|
1900 as saying: "Even though he who has departed in godliness be taken up to heaven, do not hesitate to call upon God and to burn
|
|
|
1901 oil and wax at his tomb; for such things are pleasing to God and receive a great reward from Him." Now the like pertain to
|
|
|
1902 the burial service. Therefore the burial service profits the dead.
|
|
|
1903 </p>
|
|
|
1904 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p3">
|
|
|
1905 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, according to Augustine (De Cura pro mort. iii), "In olden times the funerals of just men were cared for with dutiful
|
|
|
1906 piety, their obsequies celebrated, their graves provided, and themselves while living charged their children touching the
|
|
|
1907 burial or even the translation of their bodies." But they would not have done this unless the tomb and things of this kind
|
|
|
1908 conferred something on the dead. Therefore the like profit the dead somewhat.
|
|
|
1909 </p>
|
|
|
1910 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p4">
|
|
|
1911 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, no one does a work of mercy on some one's behalf unless it profit him. Now burying the dead is reckoned among the
|
|
|
1912 works of mercy, therefore Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. iii): "Tobias, as attested by the angel, is declared to have found
|
|
|
1913 favor with God by burying the dead." Therefore such like burial observances profit the dead.
|
|
|
1914 </p>
|
|
|
1915 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p5">
|
|
|
1916 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, it is unbecoming to assert that the devotion of the faithful is fruitless. Now some, out of devotion, arrange for
|
|
|
1917 their burial in some religious locality. Therefore the burial service profits the dead.
|
|
|
1918 </p>
|
|
|
1919 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p6">
|
|
|
1920 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, God is more inclined to pity than to condemn. Now burial in a sacred place is hurtful to some if they be unworthy:
|
|
|
1921 wherefore Gregory says (Dial. iv): "If those who are burdened with grievous sins are buried in the church this will lead to
|
|
|
1922 their more severe condemnation rather than to their release." Much more, therefore, should we say that the burial service
|
|
|
1923 profits the good.
|
|
|
1924 </p>
|
|
|
1925 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p7">
|
|
|
1926 <b>On the contrary,</b> Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. iii): "Whatever service is done the body is no aid to salvation, but an office of humanity."
|
|
|
1927 </p>
|
|
|
1928 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p8"> Further, Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. iii; De Civ. Dei i): "The funereal equipment, the disposition of the grace, the
|
|
|
1929 solemnity of the obsequies are a comfort to the living rather than a help to the dead."
|
|
|
1930 </p>
|
|
|
1931 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p9"> Further, Our Lord said (
|
|
|
1932 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A11-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.12.4" target="asv">Lk. 12:4</a>): "Be not afraid of them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do." Now after death the bodies of
|
|
|
1933 the saints can be hindered from being buried, as we read of having been done to certain martyrs at Lyons in Gaul (Eusebius,
|
|
|
1934 Eccl. Hist. v, 1). Therefore the dead take no harm if their bodies remain unburied: and consequently the burial service does
|
|
|
1935 not profit them.
|
|
|
1936 </p>
|
|
|
1937 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p10">
|
|
|
1938 <b>I answer that,</b> We have recourse to burial for the sake of both the living and the dead. For the sake of the living, lest their eyes be revolted
|
|
|
1939 by the disfigurement of the corpse, and their bodies be infected by the stench, and this as regards the body. But it profits
|
|
|
1940 the living also spiritually inasmuch as our belief in the resurrection is confirmed thereby. It profits the dead in so far
|
|
|
1941 as one bears the dead in mind and prays for them through looking on their burial
|
|
|
1942 place, wherefore a "monument" takes its name from remembrance, for a monument is something that recalls the mind [monens mentem],
|
|
|
1943 as Augustine observes (De Civ. Dei i; De Cura pro Mort. iv). It was, however, a pagan error that burial was profitable to
|
|
|
1944 the dead by procuring rest for his soul: for they believed that the soul could not be at rest until the body was buried, which
|
|
|
1945 is altogether ridiculous and absurd.
|
|
|
1946 </p>
|
|
|
1947 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p11"> That, moreover, burial in a sacred place profits the dead, does not result from the action done, but rather from the action
|
|
|
1948 itself of the doer: when, to wit, the dead person himself, or another, arranges for his body to be buried in a sacred place,
|
|
|
1949 and commends him to the patronage of some saint, by whose prayers we must believe that he is assisted, as well as to the suffrages
|
|
|
1950 of those who serve the holy place, and pray more frequently and more specially for those who are buried
|
|
|
1951 in their midst. But such things as are done for the display of the obsequies are profitable to the living, as being a consolation
|
|
|
1952 to them; and yet they can also profit the dead, not directly but indirectly, in so far as men are aroused to pity thereby
|
|
|
1953 and consequently to pray, or in so far as the outlay on the burial brings either assistance to the poor or adornment to the
|
|
|
1954 church: for it is in this sense that the burial of the dead is reckoned among the works of mercy.
|
|
|
1955 </p>
|
|
|
1956 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p12">
|
|
|
1957 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> By bringing oil and candles to the tombs of the dead we profit them indirectly, either as offering them to the Church and
|
|
|
1958 as giving them to the poor, or as doing this in reverence of God. Hence, after the words quoted we read: "For oil and candles
|
|
|
1959 are a holocaust."
|
|
|
1960 </p>
|
|
|
1961 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p13">
|
|
|
1962 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The fathers of old arranged for the burial of their bodies, so as to show that "the bodies of the dead" are the object of
|
|
|
1963 Divine providence, not that there is any feeling in a dead body, but in order to confirm the belief in the resurrection, as
|
|
|
1964 Augustine says (De Civ. Dei i, 13). Hence, also, they wished to be buried in the land of promise, where they believed Christ's
|
|
|
1965 birth and death would take place, Whose resurrection is the cause of our rising
|
|
|
1966 again.
|
|
|
1967 </p>
|
|
|
1968 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p14">
|
|
|
1969 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Since flesh is a part of man's nature, man has a natural affection for his flesh, according to
|
|
|
1970 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A11-p14.1" href="./asv.html#Eph.5.29" target="asv"> Eph. 5:29, </a> "No man ever hated his own flesh." Hence in accordance with this natural affection a man has during life a certain solicitude
|
|
|
1971 for what will become of his body after death: and he would grieve if he had a presentiment that something untoward would happen
|
|
|
1972 to his body. Consequently those who love a man, through being conformed to
|
|
|
1973 the one they love in his affection for himself, treat his body with loving care. For as Augustine says (De Civ. Dei i, 13):
|
|
|
1974 "If a father's garment and ring, and whatever such like is the more dear to those whom they leave behind the greater their
|
|
|
1975 affection is towards their parents, in no wise are the bodies themselves to be spurned which truly we wear in more familiar
|
|
|
1976 and close conjunction than anything else we put on."
|
|
|
1977 </p>
|
|
|
1978 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p15">
|
|
|
1979 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> As Augustine says (De Cura pro Mort. iv), the devotion of the faithful is not fruitless when they arrange for their friends
|
|
|
1980 to be buried in holy places, since by so doing they commend their dead to the suffrages of the saints, as stated above.
|
|
|
1981 </p>
|
|
|
1982 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p16">
|
|
|
1983 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The wicked man dead takes no harm by being buried in a holy place, except in so far as he rendered such a burial place unfitting
|
|
|
1984 for him by reason of human glory.
|
|
|
1985 </p>
|
|
|
1986 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p17"></p>
|
|
|
1987 <p id="XP_Q71_A11-p18"></p>
|
|
|
1988 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A10.html"></a>
|
|
|
1989 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A12.html"></a>
|
|
|
1990 </div>
|
|
|
1991 <div id="XP_Q71_A12" class="div4">
|
|
|
1992 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A11.html"></a>
|
|
|
1993 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A13.html"></a>
|
|
|
1994 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A12-p0.1">Whether suffrages offered for one deceased person profit the person for whom they are offered more than others?</h4>
|
|
|
1995 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p1"></p>
|
|
|
1996 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p2">
|
|
|
1997 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages offered for one deceased person are not more profitable to the one for whom they are offered,
|
|
|
1998 than to others. For spiritual light is more communicable than a material light. Now a material light, for instance of a candle,
|
|
|
1999 though kindled for one person only, avails equally all those who are gathered together, though the candle be not lit for them.
|
|
|
2000 Therefore, since suffrages are a kind of spiritual light, though they be offered for
|
|
|
2001 one person in particular, do not avail him any more than the others who are in purgatory.
|
|
|
2002 </p>
|
|
|
2003 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p3">
|
|
|
2004 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, as stated in the text (Sent. iv, D, 45), suffrages avail the dead "in so far as during this life they merited that
|
|
|
2005 they might avail them afterwards" [*St. Augustine, Enchiridion cx]. Now some merited that suffrages might avail them more
|
|
|
2006 than those for whom they are offered. Therefore they profit more by those suffrages, else their merits would be rendered unavailing.
|
|
|
2007 </p>
|
|
|
2008 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p4">
|
|
|
2009 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the poor have not so many suffrages given them as the rich. Therefore if the suffrages offered for certain people
|
|
|
2010 profit them alone, or profit them more than others, the poor would be worse off: yet this is contrary to our Lord's saying
|
|
|
2011 (
|
|
|
2012 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q71_A12-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.6.20" target="asv">Lk. 6:20</a>): "Blessed are ye poor, for yours is the kingdom of God."
|
|
|
2013 </p>
|
|
|
2014 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p5">
|
|
|
2015 <b>On the contrary,</b> Human justice is copied from Divine justice. But if a person pay another's debt human justice releases the latter alone.
|
|
|
2016 Therefore since he who offers suffrages for another pays the debt, in a sense, of the person for whom he offers them, they
|
|
|
2017 profit this person alone.
|
|
|
2018 </p>
|
|
|
2019 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p6"> Further, just as a man by offering suffrages satisfies somewhat for a deceased person, so, too, sometimes a person can satisfy
|
|
|
2020 for a living person. Now where one satisfies for a living person the satisfaction counts only for the person for whom it is
|
|
|
2021 offered. Therefore one also who offers suffrages profits him alone for whom he offers them.
|
|
|
2022 </p>
|
|
|
2023 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p7">
|
|
|
2024 <b>I answer that,</b> There have been two opinions on this question. Some, like Praepositivus, have said that suffrages offered for one particular
|
|
|
2025 person do avail chiefly, not the person for whom they are offered, but those who are most worthy. And they instanced a candle
|
|
|
2026 which is lit for a rich man and profits those who are with him no less than the rich man himself, and perhaps even more, if
|
|
|
2027 they have keener sight. They also gave the instance of a lesson which profits the
|
|
|
2028 person to whom it is given no more than others who listen with him, but perhaps profits these others more, if they be more
|
|
|
2029 intelligent. And if it were pointed out to them that in this case the Church's ordinance in appointing certain special prayers
|
|
|
2030 for certain persons is futile, they said that the Church did this to excite the devotion of the faithful, who are more inclined
|
|
|
2031 to offer special than common suffrages, and pray more fervently for their kinsfolk than for strangers.
|
|
|
2032 </p>
|
|
|
2033 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p8"> Others, on the contrary, said that suffrages avail more those for whom they are offered. Now both opinions have a certain
|
|
|
2034 amount of truth: for the value of suffrages may be gauged from two sources. For their value is derived in the first place
|
|
|
2035 from the virtue of charity, which makes all goods common, and in this respect they avail more the person who is more full
|
|
|
2036 of charity, although they are not offered specially for him. In this way the value of suffrages regards more a
|
|
|
2037 certain inward consolation by reason of which one who is in charity rejoices in the goods of another after death in respect
|
|
|
2038 of the diminution of punishment; for after death there is no possibility of obtaining or increasing grace, whereas during
|
|
|
2039 life the works of others avail for this purpose by the virtue of charity. In the second place suffrages derive their value
|
|
|
2040 from being applied to another person by one's intention. In this way the satisfaction of one person counts for another, and
|
|
|
2041 there
|
|
|
2042 can be no doubt that thus they avail more the person for whom they are offered: in fact, they avail him alone in this way,
|
|
|
2043 because satisfaction, properly speaking, is directed to the remission of punishment. Consequently, as regards the remission
|
|
|
2044 of punishment, suffrages avail chiefly the person for whom they are offered, and accordingly there is more truth in the second
|
|
|
2045 opinion than in the first.
|
|
|
2046 </p>
|
|
|
2047 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p9">
|
|
|
2048 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Suffrages avail, after the manner of a light, in so far as they reach the dead, who thereby receive a certain amount of consolation:
|
|
|
2049 and this is all the greater according as they are endowed with a greater charity. But in so far as suffrages are a satisfaction
|
|
|
2050 applied to another by the intention of the offerer, they do not resemble a light, but rather the payment of a debt: and it
|
|
|
2051 does not follow, if one person's debt be paid, that the debt of others
|
|
|
2052 is paid likewise.
|
|
|
2053 </p>
|
|
|
2054 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p10">
|
|
|
2055 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Such a merit is conditional, for in this way they merited that suffrages would profit them if offered for them, and this
|
|
|
2056 was merely to render themselves fit recipients of those suffrages. It is therefore clear that they did not directly merit
|
|
|
2057 the assistance of those suffrages, but made themselves fit by their preceding merits to receive the fruit of suffrages. Hence
|
|
|
2058 it does not follow that their merit is rendered unavailing.
|
|
|
2059 </p>
|
|
|
2060 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p11">
|
|
|
2061 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Nothing hinders the rich from being in some respects better off than the poor, for instance as regards the expiation of their
|
|
|
2062 punishment. But this is as nothing in comparison with the kingdom of heaven, where the poor are shown to be better off by
|
|
|
2063 the authority quoted.
|
|
|
2064 </p>
|
|
|
2065 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2066 <p id="XP_Q71_A12-p13"></p>
|
|
|
2067 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A11.html"></a>
|
|
|
2068 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A13.html"></a>
|
|
|
2069 </div>
|
|
|
2070 <div id="XP_Q71_A13" class="div4">
|
|
|
2071 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A12.html"></a>
|
|
|
2072 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A14.html"></a>
|
|
|
2073 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A13-p0.1">Whether suffrages offered for several are of as much value to each one as if they had been offered for each in particular?
|
|
|
2074
|
|
|
2075 </h4>
|
|
|
2076 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2077 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p2">
|
|
|
2078 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that suffrages offered for several are of as much value to each one as if they had been offered for each in
|
|
|
2079 particular. For it is clear that if one person receives a lesson he loses nothing if others receive the lesson with him. Therefore
|
|
|
2080 in like manner a person for whom a suffrage is offered loses nothing if some one else is reckoned together with him: and consequently
|
|
|
2081 if it be offered for several, it is of as much value to each one as if it
|
|
|
2082 were offered for each in particular.
|
|
|
2083 </p>
|
|
|
2084 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p3">
|
|
|
2085 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is to be observed that according to the common practice of the Church, when Mass is said for one deceased person,
|
|
|
2086 other prayers are added for other deceased persons. Now this would not be done, if the dead person for whom the Mass is said
|
|
|
2087 were to lose something thereby. Therefore the same conclusion follows as above.
|
|
|
2088 </p>
|
|
|
2089 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p4">
|
|
|
2090 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, suffrages, especially of prayers, rely on the Divine power. But with God, just as it makes no difference whether
|
|
|
2091 He helps by means of many or by means of a few, so it differs not whether He assists many or a few. Therefore if the one same
|
|
|
2092 prayer be said for many, each one of them will receive as much assistance as one person would if that same prayer were said
|
|
|
2093 for him alone.
|
|
|
2094 </p>
|
|
|
2095 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p5">
|
|
|
2096 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is better to assist many than one. If therefore a suffrage offered for several is of as much value to each one as if it
|
|
|
2097 were offered for one alone, it would seem that the Church ought not to have appointed a Mass and prayer to be said for one
|
|
|
2098 person in particular, but that Mass ought always to be said for all the faithful departed: and this is evidently false.
|
|
|
2099 </p>
|
|
|
2100 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p6"> Further, a suffrage has a finite efficiency. Therefore if it be divided among many it avails less for each one than if it
|
|
|
2101 were offered for one only.
|
|
|
2102 </p>
|
|
|
2103 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p7">
|
|
|
2104 <b>I answer that,</b> If the value of suffrages be considered according as it is derived from the virtue of charity uniting the members of the
|
|
|
2105 Church together, suffrages offered for several persons avail each one as much as if they were offered for one alone, because
|
|
|
2106 charity is not diminished if its effect be divided among many, in fact rather is it increased; and in like manner joy increases
|
|
|
2107 through being shared by many, as Augustine says (Confess. viii). Consequently many in
|
|
|
2108 purgatory rejoice in one good deed no less than one does. On the other hand, if we consider the value of suffrages, inasmuch
|
|
|
2109 as they are a kind of satisfaction applied to the dead by the intention of the person offering them, then the suffrage for
|
|
|
2110 some person in particular avails him more than that which is offered for him in common with many others; for in this case
|
|
|
2111 the effect of the suffrages is divided in virtue of Divine justice among those for whom the suffrages are offered. Hence it
|
|
|
2112 is
|
|
|
2113 evident that this question depends on the first; and, moreover, it is made clear why special suffrages are appointed to be
|
|
|
2114 offered in the Church.
|
|
|
2115 </p>
|
|
|
2116 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p8">
|
|
|
2117 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Suffrages considered as works of satisfaction do not profit after the manner of an action as teaching does; for teaching,
|
|
|
2118 like any other action, produces its effect according to the disposition of the recipient. But they profit after the manner
|
|
|
2119 of the payment of a debt, as stated above (A[12], ad 1); and so the comparison fails.
|
|
|
2120 </p>
|
|
|
2121 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p9">
|
|
|
2122 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Since suffrages offered for one person avail others in a certain way, as stated
|
|
|
2123 <a id="XP_Q71_A13-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html">(A[1])</a>, it follows that when Mass is said for one person, it is not unfitting for prayers to be said for others also. For these
|
|
|
2124 prayers are said, not that the satisfaction offered by one suffrage be applied to those others chiefly, but that the prayer
|
|
|
2125 offered for them in particular may profit them also.
|
|
|
2126 </p>
|
|
|
2127 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p10">
|
|
|
2128 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Prayer may be considered both on the part of the one who prays, and on the part of the person prayed: and its effect depends
|
|
|
2129 on both. Consequently though it is no more difficult to the Divine power to absolve many than to absolve one, nevertheless
|
|
|
2130 the prayer of one who prays thus is not as satisfactory for many as for one.
|
|
|
2131 </p>
|
|
|
2132 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2133 <p id="XP_Q71_A13-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2134 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A12.html"></a>
|
|
|
2135 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A14.html"></a>
|
|
|
2136 </div>
|
|
|
2137 <div id="XP_Q71_A14" class="div4">
|
|
|
2138 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A13.html"></a>
|
|
|
2139 <a href="summa.XP_Q72.html"></a>
|
|
|
2140 <h4 id="XP_Q71_A14-p0.1">Whether general suffrages avail those for whom special suffrages are not offered, as much as special suffrages avail those
|
|
|
2141 for whom they are offered in addition to general suffrages?
|
|
|
2142 </h4>
|
|
|
2143 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2144 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p2">
|
|
|
2145 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that general suffrages avail those for whom special suffrages are not offered, as much as special suffrages
|
|
|
2146 avail those for whom they are offered in addition to general suffrages. For in the life to come each one will be rewarded
|
|
|
2147 according to his merits. Now a person for whom no suffrages are offered merited to be assisted after death as much as one
|
|
|
2148 for whom special suffrages are offered. Therefore the former will be assisted by general suffrages
|
|
|
2149 as much as the latter by special and general suffrages.
|
|
|
2150 </p>
|
|
|
2151 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p3">
|
|
|
2152 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the Eucharist is the chief of the suffrages of the Church. Now the Eucharist, since it contains Christ whole, has
|
|
|
2153 infinite efficacy so to speak. Therefore one offering of the Eucharist for all in general is of sufficient value to release
|
|
|
2154 all who are in purgatory: and consequently general suffrages alone afford as much assistance as special and general suffrages
|
|
|
2155 together.
|
|
|
2156 </p>
|
|
|
2157 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p4">
|
|
|
2158 <b>On the contrary,</b> Two goods are more eligible than one. Therefore special suffrages, together with general suffrages, are more profitable to
|
|
|
2159 the person for whom they are offered than general suffrages alone.
|
|
|
2160 </p>
|
|
|
2161 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p5">
|
|
|
2162 <b>I answer that,</b> The reply to this question depends on that which is given to the twelfth inquiry
|
|
|
2163 <a id="XP_Q71_A14-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q71_A12.html">(A[12])</a>: for if the suffrages offered for one person in particular avail indifferently for all, then all suffrages are common; and
|
|
|
2164 consequently one for whom the special suffrages are not offered will be assisted as much as the one for whom they are offered,
|
|
|
2165 if he be equally worthy. On the other hand, if the suffrages offered for a person do not profit
|
|
|
2166 all indifferently, but those chiefly for whom they are offered, then there is no doubt that general and special suffrages
|
|
|
2167 together avail a person more than general suffrages alone. Hence the Master, in the text (Sent. iv, D, 45), mentions two opinions:
|
|
|
2168 one, when he says that a rich man derives from general, together with special suffrages, an equal profit to that which a poor
|
|
|
2169 man derives from special suffrages alone; for although the one receives assistance from more sources than the other, he
|
|
|
2170 does not receive a greater assistance: the other opinion he mentions when he says that a person for whom special suffrages
|
|
|
2171 are offered obtains a more speedy but not a more complete release, because each will be finally released from all punishment.
|
|
|
2172 </p>
|
|
|
2173 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p6">
|
|
|
2174 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> As stated above (A[12], ad 2) the assistance derived from suffrages is not directly and simply an object of merit, but conditionally
|
|
|
2175 as it were: hence the argument does not prove.
|
|
|
2176 </p>
|
|
|
2177 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p7">
|
|
|
2178 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the power of Christ Who is contained in the Sacrament of the Eucharist is infinite, yet there is a definite effect
|
|
|
2179 to which that sacrament is directed. Hence it does not follow that the whole punishment of those who are in purgatory is expiated
|
|
|
2180 by one sacrifice of the altar: even so, by the one sacrifice which a man offers, he is not released from the whole satisfaction
|
|
|
2181 due for his sins, wherefore sometimes several Masses are enjoined in
|
|
|
2182 satisfaction for one sin. Nevertheless, if any thing from special suffrages be left over for those for whom they are offered
|
|
|
2183 (for instance if they need them not) we may well believe that by God's mercy this is granted to others for whom those suffrages
|
|
|
2184 are not offered, if they need them: as affirmed by Damascene (Serm.: De his qui in fide dormierunt) who says: "Truly God,
|
|
|
2185 forasmuch as He is just will adapt ability to the disabled, and will arrange for an exchange of deficiencies": and this
|
|
|
2186 exchange is effected when what is lacking to one is supplied by another.
|
|
|
2187 </p>
|
|
|
2188 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p8"></p>
|
|
|
2189 <p id="XP_Q71_A14-p9"></p>
|
|
|
2190 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A13.html"></a>
|
|
|
2191 <a href="summa.XP_Q72.html"></a>
|
|
|
2192 </div>
|
|
|
2193 <a href="summa.XP_Q70_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2194 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2195 </div>
|
|
|
2196 <div id="XP_Q72" class="div3">
|
|
|
2197 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A14.html"></a>
|
|
|
2198 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2199 <h3 id="XP_Q72-p0.1">OF PRAYERS WITH REGARD TO THE SAINTS IN HEAVEN (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
2200 <p id="XP_Q72-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2201 <p id="XP_Q72-p2"> We must now consider prayer with regard to the saints in heaven. Under this head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
2202 <p id="XP_Q72-p3"> (1) Whether the saints have knowledge of our prayers?</p>
|
|
|
2203 <p id="XP_Q72-p4"> (2) Whether we should beseech them to pray for us?</p>
|
|
|
2204 <p id="XP_Q72-p5"> (3) Whether the prayers they pour forth for us are always granted?</p>
|
|
|
2205 <div id="XP_Q72_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
2206 <a href="summa.XP_Q72.html"></a>
|
|
|
2207 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2208 <h4 id="XP_Q72_A1-p0.1">Whether the saints have knowledge of our prayers?</h4>
|
|
|
2209 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2210 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p2">
|
|
|
2211 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the saints have no knowledge of our prayers. For a gloss on
|
|
|
2212 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Isa.62.16" target="asv"> Is. 62:16, </a> "Thou art our father and Abraham hath not known us, and Israel hath been ignorant of us," says that "the dead saints know
|
|
|
2213 not what the living, even their own children, are doing." This is taken from Augustine (De Cura pro Mort. xiii), where he
|
|
|
2214 quotes the aforesaid authority, and the following are his words: "If such great men as the patriarchs knew
|
|
|
2215 not what was happening to the people begotten of them, how can the dead occupy themselves in watching and helping the affairs
|
|
|
2216 and actions of the living?" Therefore the saints cannot be cognizant of our prayers.
|
|
|
2217 </p>
|
|
|
2218 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p3">
|
|
|
2219 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the following words are addressed to King Joas (4 Kings 22:20): "Therefore" (i.e. because thou hast wept before
|
|
|
2220 Me), "I will gather thee to thy fathers . . . that thy eyes may not see all the evils which I will bring upon this place."
|
|
|
2221 But Joas would have gained no such advantage from his death if he were to know after death what was happening to his people.
|
|
|
2222 Therefore the saints after death know not our actions, and thus they are not cognizant of our
|
|
|
2223 prayers.
|
|
|
2224 </p>
|
|
|
2225 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p4">
|
|
|
2226 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the more perfect a man is in charity, the more he succors his neighbor when the latter is in danger. Now the saints,
|
|
|
2227 in this life, watch over their neighbor, especially their kinsfolk, when these are in danger, and manifestly assist them.
|
|
|
2228 Since then, after death, their charity is much greater, if they were cognizant of our deeds, much more would they watch over
|
|
|
2229 their friends and kindred and assist them in their needs: and yet, seemingly, they do not.
|
|
|
2230 Therefore it would seem that our deeds and prayers are not known to them.
|
|
|
2231 </p>
|
|
|
2232 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p5">
|
|
|
2233 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, even as the saints after death see the Word, so do the angels of whom it is stated (
|
|
|
2234 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.18.10" target="asv">Mat. 18:10</a>) that "their angels in heaven always see the face of My Father." Yet the angels through seeing the Word do not therefore
|
|
|
2235 know all things, since the lower angels are cleansed from their lack of knowledge by the higher angels [*Cf.
|
|
|
2236 <a id="XP_Q72_A1-p5.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q106_A1.html">FP, Q[106], A[1]</a> ], as Dionysius declares (Coel. Hier. vii). Therefore although the
|
|
|
2237 saints see the Word, they do not see therein our prayers and other things that happen in our regard.
|
|
|
2238 </p>
|
|
|
2239 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p6">
|
|
|
2240 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, God alone is the searcher of hearts. Now prayer is seated chiefly in the heart. Therefore it belongs to God alone
|
|
|
2241 to know our prayers. Therefore our prayers are unknown to the saints.
|
|
|
2242 </p>
|
|
|
2243 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p7">
|
|
|
2244 <b>On the contrary,</b> Gregory, commenting on
|
|
|
2245 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Job.14.21" target="asv"> Job 14:21, </a> "Whether his children come to honor or dishonor, he shall not understand," says (Moral. xii): "This does not apply to the
|
|
|
2246 souls of the saints, for since they have an insight of Almighty God's glory we must nowise believe that anything outside that
|
|
|
2247 glory is unknown to them." Therefore they are cognizant of our prayers. Further, Gregory says (Dial. ii): "All creatures are
|
|
|
2248 little to the soul that sees
|
|
|
2249 God: because however little it sees of the Creator's light, every created thing appears foreshortened to it." Now apparently
|
|
|
2250 the chief obstacle to the souls of the saints being cognizant of our prayers and other happenings in our regard is that they
|
|
|
2251 are far removed from us. Since then distance does not prevent these things, as appears from the authority quoted, it would
|
|
|
2252 seem that the souls of the saints are cognizant of our prayers and of what happens here below.
|
|
|
2253 </p>
|
|
|
2254 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p8"> Further, unless they were aware of what happens in our regard they would not pray for us, since they would be ignorant of
|
|
|
2255 our needs. But this is the error of Vigilantius, as Jerome asserts in his letter against him. Therefore the saints are cognizant
|
|
|
2256 of what happens in our regard.
|
|
|
2257 </p>
|
|
|
2258 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p9">
|
|
|
2259 <b>I answer that,</b> The Divine essence is a sufficient medium for knowing all things, and this is evident from the fact that God, by seeing His
|
|
|
2260 essence, sees all things. But it does not follow that whoever sees God's essence knows all things, but only those who comprehend
|
|
|
2261 the essence of God [*Cf.
|
|
|
2262 <a id="XP_Q72_A1-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q12_A7.html">FP, Q[12], AA[7]</a>,8]: even as the knowledge of a principle does not involve the knowledge of all that follows from that principle unless the
|
|
|
2263 whole virtue of the
|
|
|
2264 principle be comprehended. Wherefore, since the souls of the saints do not comprehend the Divine essence, it does not follow
|
|
|
2265 that they know all that can be known by the Divine essence---for which reason the lower angels are taught concerning certain
|
|
|
2266 matters by the higher angels, though they all see the essence of God; but each of the blessed must needs see in the Divine
|
|
|
2267 essence as many other things as the perfection of his happiness requires. For the perfection of a man's happiness requires
|
|
|
2268 him
|
|
|
2269 to have whatever he will, and to will nothing amiss: and each one wills with a right will, to know what concerns himself.
|
|
|
2270 Hence since no rectitude is lacking to the saints, they wish to know what concerns themselves, and consequently it follows
|
|
|
2271 that they know it in the Word. Now it pertains to their glory that they assist the needy for their salvation: for thus they
|
|
|
2272 become God's co-operators, "than which nothing is more Godlike," as Dionysius declares (Coel. Hier. iii). Wherefore it is
|
|
|
2273 evident
|
|
|
2274 that the saints are cognizant of such things as are required for this purpose; and so it is manifest that they know in the
|
|
|
2275 Word the vows, devotions, and prayers of those who have recourse to their assistance.
|
|
|
2276 </p>
|
|
|
2277 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p10">
|
|
|
2278 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The saying of Augustine is to be understood as referring to the natural knowledge of separated souls, which knowledge is
|
|
|
2279 devoid of obscurity in holy men. But he is not speaking of their knowledge in the Word, for it is clear that when Isaias said
|
|
|
2280 this, Abraham had no such knowledge, since no one had come to the vision of God before Christ's passion.
|
|
|
2281 </p>
|
|
|
2282 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p11">
|
|
|
2283 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the saints, after this life, know what happens here below, we must not believe that they grieve through knowing
|
|
|
2284 the woes of those whom they loved in this world: for they are so filled with heavenly joy, that sorrow finds no place in them.
|
|
|
2285 Wherefore if after death they know the woes of their friends, their grief is forestalled by their removal from this world
|
|
|
2286 before their woes occur. Perhaps, however, the non-glorified souls would grieve
|
|
|
2287 somewhat, if they were aware of the distress of their dear ones: and since the soul of Josias was not glorified as soon as
|
|
|
2288 it went out from his body, it is in this respect that Augustine uses this argument to show that the souls of the dead have
|
|
|
2289 no knowledge of the deeds of the living.
|
|
|
2290 </p>
|
|
|
2291 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p12">
|
|
|
2292 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The souls of the saints have their will fully conformed to the Divine will even as regards the things willed. and consequently,
|
|
|
2293 although they retain the love of charity towards their neighbor, they do not succor him otherwise than they see to be in conformity
|
|
|
2294 with the disposition of Divine justice. Nevertheless, it is to be believed that they help their neighbor very much by interceding
|
|
|
2295 for him to God.
|
|
|
2296 </p>
|
|
|
2297 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p13">
|
|
|
2298 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Although it does not follow that those who see the Word see all things in the Word, they see those things that pertain to
|
|
|
2299 the perfection of their happiness, as stated above.
|
|
|
2300 </p>
|
|
|
2301 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p14">
|
|
|
2302 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> God alone of Himself knows the thoughts of the heart: yet others know them, in so far as these are revealed to them, either
|
|
|
2303 by their vision of the Word or by any other means.
|
|
|
2304 </p>
|
|
|
2305 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p15"></p>
|
|
|
2306 <p id="XP_Q72_A1-p16"></p>
|
|
|
2307 <a href="summa.XP_Q72.html"></a>
|
|
|
2308 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2309 </div>
|
|
|
2310 <div id="XP_Q72_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
2311 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2312 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2313 <h4 id="XP_Q72_A2-p0.1">Whether we ought to call upon the saints to pray for us?</h4>
|
|
|
2314 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2315 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p2">
|
|
|
2316 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that we ought not to call upon the saints to pray for us. For no man asks anyone's friends to pray for him,
|
|
|
2317 except in so far as he believes he will more easily find favor with them. But God is infinitely more merciful than any saint,
|
|
|
2318 and consequently His will is more easily inclined to give us a gracious hearing, than the will of a saint. Therefore it would
|
|
|
2319 seem unnecessary to make the saints mediators between us and God, that they may intercede
|
|
|
2320 for us.
|
|
|
2321 </p>
|
|
|
2322 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p3">
|
|
|
2323 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, if we ought to beseech them to pray for us, this is only because we know their prayer to be acceptable to God. Now
|
|
|
2324 among the saints the holier a man is, the more is his prayer acceptable to God. Therefore we ought always to bespeak the greater
|
|
|
2325 saints to intercede for us with God, and never the lesser ones.
|
|
|
2326 </p>
|
|
|
2327 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p4">
|
|
|
2328 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, Christ, even as man, is called the "Holy of Holies," and, as man, it is competent to Him to pray. Yet we never call
|
|
|
2329 upon Christ to pray for us. Therefore neither should we ask the other saints to do so.
|
|
|
2330 </p>
|
|
|
2331 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p5">
|
|
|
2332 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, whenever one person intercedes for another at the latter's request, he presents his petition to the one with whom
|
|
|
2333 he intercedes for him. Now it is unnecessary to present anything to one to whom all things are present. Therefore it is unnecessary
|
|
|
2334 to make the saints our intercessors with God.
|
|
|
2335 </p>
|
|
|
2336 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p6">
|
|
|
2337 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, it is unnecessary to do a thing if, without doing it, the purpose for which it is done would be achieved in the
|
|
|
2338 same way, or else not achieved at all. Now the saints would pray for us just the same, or would not pray for us at all, whether
|
|
|
2339 we pray to them or not: for if we be worthy of their prayers, they would pray for us even though we prayed not to them, while
|
|
|
2340 if we be unworthy they pray not for us even though we ask them to. Therefore it seems
|
|
|
2341 altogether unnecessary to call on them to pray for us.
|
|
|
2342 </p>
|
|
|
2343 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p7">
|
|
|
2344 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
2345 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A2-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Job.5.1" target="asv">Job 5:1</a>): "Call . . . if there be any that will answer thee, and turn to some of the saints." Now, as Gregory says (Moral. v, 30)
|
|
|
2346 on this passage, "we call upon God when we beseech Him in humble prayer." Therefore when we wish to pray God, we should turn
|
|
|
2347 to the saints, that they may pray God for us.
|
|
|
2348 </p>
|
|
|
2349 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p8"> Further, the saints who are in heaven are more acceptable to God than those who are on the way. Now we should make the saints,
|
|
|
2350 who are on the way, our intercessors with God, after the example of the Apostle, who said (
|
|
|
2351 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A2-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.15.30" target="asv">Rom. 15:30</a>): "I beseech you . . . brethren, through our Lord Jesus Christ, and by the charity of the Holy Ghost, that you help me in
|
|
|
2352 your prayers for me to God." Much more, therefore, should we ask the saints who are in heaven to help us by
|
|
|
2353 their prayers to God.
|
|
|
2354 </p>
|
|
|
2355 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p9"> Further, an additional argument is provided by the common custom of the Church which asks for the prayers of the saints in
|
|
|
2356 the Litany.
|
|
|
2357 </p>
|
|
|
2358 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p10">
|
|
|
2359 <b>I answer that,</b> According to Dionysius (Eccl. Hier. v) the order established by God among things is that "the last should be led to God by
|
|
|
2360 those that are midway between." Wherefore, since the saints who are in heaven are nearest to God, the order of the Divine
|
|
|
2361 law requires that we, who while we remain in the body are pilgrims from the Lord, should be brought back to God by the saints
|
|
|
2362 who are between us and Him: and this happens when the Divine goodness pours forth its
|
|
|
2363 effect into us through them. And since our return to God should correspond to the outflow of His boons upon us, just as the
|
|
|
2364 Divine favors reach us by means of the saints intercession, so should we, by their means, be brought back to God, that we
|
|
|
2365 may receive His favors again. Hence it is that we make them our intercessors with God, and our mediators as it were, when
|
|
|
2366 we ask them to pray for us.
|
|
|
2367 </p>
|
|
|
2368 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p11">
|
|
|
2369 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> It is not on account of any defect in God's power that He works by means of second causes, but it is for the perfection of
|
|
|
2370 the order of the universe, and the more manifold outpouring of His goodness on things, through His bestowing on them not only
|
|
|
2371 the goodness which is proper to them, but also the faculty of causing goodness in others. Even so it is not through any defect
|
|
|
2372 in His mercy, that we need to bespeak His clemency through the prayers of the
|
|
|
2373 saints, but to the end that the aforesaid order in things be observed.
|
|
|
2374 </p>
|
|
|
2375 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p12">
|
|
|
2376 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the greater saints are more acceptable to God than the lesser, it is sometimes profitable to pray to the lesser;
|
|
|
2377 and this for five reasons. First, because sometimes one has greater devotion for a lesser saint than for a greater, and the
|
|
|
2378 effect of prayer depends very much on one's devotion. Secondly, in order to avoid tediousness, for continual attention to
|
|
|
2379 one thing makes a person weary; whereas by praying to different saints, the fervor of
|
|
|
2380 our devotion is aroused anew as it were. Thirdly, because it is granted to some saints to exercise their patronage in certain
|
|
|
2381 special cases, for instance to Saint Anthony against the fire of hell. Fourthly, that due honor be given by us to all. Fifthly,
|
|
|
2382 because the prayers of several sometimes obtain that which would not have been obtained by the prayers of one.
|
|
|
2383 </p>
|
|
|
2384 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p13">
|
|
|
2385 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Prayer is an act, and acts belong to particular persons [supposita]. Hence, were we to say: "Christ, pray for us," except
|
|
|
2386 we added something, this would seem to refer to Christ's person, and consequently to agree with the error either of Nestorius,
|
|
|
2387 who distinguished in Christ the person of the son of man from the person of the Son of God, or of Arius, who asserted that
|
|
|
2388 the person of the Son is less than the Father. Wherefore to avoid these errors the
|
|
|
2389 Church says not: "Christ, pray for us," but "Christ, hear us," or "have mercy on us."
|
|
|
2390 </p>
|
|
|
2391 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p14">
|
|
|
2392 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> As we shall state further on
|
|
|
2393 <a id="XP_Q72_A2-p14.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q72_A3.html">(A[3])</a> the saints are said to present our prayers to God, not as though they notified things unknown to Him, but because they ask
|
|
|
2394 God to grant those prayers a gracious hearing, or because they seek the Divine truth about them, namely what ought to be done
|
|
|
2395 according to His providence.
|
|
|
2396 </p>
|
|
|
2397 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p15">
|
|
|
2398 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> A person is rendered worthy of a saint's prayers for him by the very fact that in his need he has recourse to him with pure
|
|
|
2399 devotion. Hence it is not unnecessary to pray to the saints.
|
|
|
2400 </p>
|
|
|
2401 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p16"></p>
|
|
|
2402 <p id="XP_Q72_A2-p17"></p>
|
|
|
2403 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2404 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2405 </div>
|
|
|
2406 <div id="XP_Q72_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
2407 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2408 <a href="summa.XP_Q73.html"></a>
|
|
|
2409 <h4 id="XP_Q72_A3-p0.1">Whether the prayers which the saints pour forth to God for us are always granted?</h4>
|
|
|
2410 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2411 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p2">
|
|
|
2412 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the prayers which the saints pour forth to God for us are not always granted. For if they were always
|
|
|
2413 granted, the saints would be heard especially in regard to matters concerning themselves. But they are not heard in reference
|
|
|
2414 to these things; wherefore it is stated in the Apocalypse (6:11) that on the martyrs beseeching vengeance on them that dwell
|
|
|
2415 on earth, "it was said to them that they should rest for a little while till the number of
|
|
|
2416 their brethren should be filled up [*Vulg.: 'till their fellow-servants and their brethren . . . should be filled up']." Much
|
|
|
2417 less therefore, are they heard in reference to matters concerning others.
|
|
|
2418 </p>
|
|
|
2419 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p3">
|
|
|
2420 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
2421 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Jer.15.1" target="asv">Jer. 15:1</a>): "If Moses and Samuel shall stand before Me, My soul is not towards this people." Therefore, the saints are not always heard
|
|
|
2422 when they pray God for us.
|
|
|
2423 </p>
|
|
|
2424 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p4">
|
|
|
2425 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the saints in heaven are stated to be equal to the angels of God (
|
|
|
2426 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.22.30" target="asv">Mat. 22:30</a>). But the angels are not always heard in the prayers which they offer up to God. This is evident from
|
|
|
2427 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p4.2" href="./asv.html#Dan.10.12" target="asv"> Dan. 10:12,13, </a> where it is written: "I am come for thy words: but the prince of the kingdom of the Persians resisted me one-and-twenty days."
|
|
|
2428 But the angel who spoke had not come to Daniel's aid except by asking of God to be set free;
|
|
|
2429 and yet the fulfillment of his prayer was hindered. Therefore neither are other saints always heard by God when they pray
|
|
|
2430 for us.
|
|
|
2431 </p>
|
|
|
2432 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p5">
|
|
|
2433 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, whosoever obtains something by prayer merits it in a sense. But the saints in heaven are not in the state of meriting.
|
|
|
2434 Therefore they cannot obtain anything for us from God by their prayers.
|
|
|
2435 </p>
|
|
|
2436 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p6">
|
|
|
2437 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the saints, in all things, conform their will to the will of God. Therefore they will nothing but what they know
|
|
|
2438 God to will. But no one prays save for what he wills. Therefore they pray not save for what they know God to will. Now that
|
|
|
2439 which God wills would be done even without their praying for it. Therefore their prayers are not efficacious for obtaining
|
|
|
2440 anything.
|
|
|
2441 </p>
|
|
|
2442 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p7">
|
|
|
2443 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, the prayers of the whole heavenly court, if they could obtain anything, would be more efficacious than all the petitions
|
|
|
2444 of the Church here below. Now if the suffrages of the Church here below for some one in purgatory were to be multiplied, he
|
|
|
2445 would be wholly delivered from punishment. Since then the saints in heaven pray for those who are in purgatory on the same
|
|
|
2446 account as for us, if they obtain anything for us, their prayers would deliver entirely
|
|
|
2447 from punishment those who are in purgatory. But this is not true because, then the Church's suffrages for the dead would be
|
|
|
2448 unnecessary.
|
|
|
2449 </p>
|
|
|
2450 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p8">
|
|
|
2451 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
2452 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iiMacc.15.14" target="asv">2 Macc. 15:14</a>): "This is he that prayeth much for the people, and for all the holy city, Jeremias the prophet of God": and that his prayer
|
|
|
2453 was granted is clear from what follows (
|
|
|
2454 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p8.2" href="./asv.html#iiMacc.15.15" target="asv">2 Macc. 15:15</a>): "Jeremias stretched forth his right hand, and gave to Judas a sword of gold, saying: Take this holy sword, a gift from
|
|
|
2455 God," etc.
|
|
|
2456 </p>
|
|
|
2457 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p9"> Further, Jerome says (Ep. contra Vigilant.): "Thou sayest in thy pamphlets, that while we live, we can pray for one another,
|
|
|
2458 but that when we are dead no one's prayer for another will be heard": and afterwards he refutes this in the following words:
|
|
|
2459 "If the apostles and martyrs while yet in the body can pray for others, while they are still solicitous for themselves, how
|
|
|
2460 much more can they do so when the crown, the victory, the triumph is already theirs!"
|
|
|
2461 </p>
|
|
|
2462 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p10"> Further, this is confirmed by the custom of the Church, which often asks to be assisted by the prayers of the saints.</p>
|
|
|
2463 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p11">
|
|
|
2464 <b>I answer that,</b> The saints are said to pray for us in two ways. First, by "express" prayer, when by their prayers they seek a hearing of
|
|
|
2465 the Divine clemency on our behalf: secondly, by "interpretive" prayer, namely by their merits which, being known to God, avail
|
|
|
2466 not only them unto glory, but also us as suffrages and prayers, even as the shedding of Christ's blood is said to ask pardon
|
|
|
2467 for us. In both ways the saints' prayers considered in themselves avail to obtain what
|
|
|
2468 they ask, yet on our part they may fail so that we obtain not the fruit of their prayers, in so far as they are said to pray
|
|
|
2469 for us by reason of their merits availing on our behalf. But in so far as they pray for us by asking something for us in their
|
|
|
2470 prayers, their prayers are always granted, since they will only what God wills, nor do they ask save for what they will to
|
|
|
2471 be done; and what God wills is always fulfilled---unless we speak of His "antecedent" will, whereby "He wishes all men to
|
|
|
2472 be
|
|
|
2473 saved" [*Cf.
|
|
|
2474 <a id="XP_Q72_A3-p11.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q19_A6.html">FP, Q[19], A[6]</a>, ad 1]. For this will is not always fulfilled; wherefore no wonder if that also which the saints will according to this kind
|
|
|
2475 of will be not fulfilled sometimes.
|
|
|
2476 </p>
|
|
|
2477 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p12">
|
|
|
2478 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This prayer of the martyrs is merely their desire to obtain the robe of the body and the fellowship of those who will be
|
|
|
2479 saved, and their consent to God's justice in punishing the wicked. Hence a gloss on
|
|
|
2480 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q72_A3-p12.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.6.11" target="asv"> Apoc. 6:11, </a> "How long, O Lord," says: "They desire an increase of joy and the fellowship of the saints, and they consent to God's justice."
|
|
|
2481 </p>
|
|
|
2482 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p13">
|
|
|
2483 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The Lord speaks there of Moses and Samuel according to their state in this life. For we read that they withstood God's anger
|
|
|
2484 by praying for the people. And yet even if they had been living at the time in question, they would have been unable to placate
|
|
|
2485 God towards the people by their prayers, on account of the wickedness of this same people: and it is thus that we are to understand
|
|
|
2486 this passage.
|
|
|
2487 </p>
|
|
|
2488 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p14">
|
|
|
2489 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This dispute among the good angels does not mean that they offered contradictory prayers to God, but that they submitted
|
|
|
2490 contrary merits on various sides to the Divine inquiry, with a view of God's pronouncing sentence thereon. This, in fact,
|
|
|
2491 is what Gregory says (Moral. xvii) in explanation of the aforesaid words of Daniel: "The lofty spirits that are set over the
|
|
|
2492 nations never fight in behalf of those that act unjustly, but they justly judge and try
|
|
|
2493 their deeds. And when the guilt or innocence of any particular nation is brought into the debate of the court above, the ruling
|
|
|
2494 spirit of that nation is said to have won or lost in the conflict. Yet the supreme will of their Maker is victorious over
|
|
|
2495 all, for since they have it ever before their eyes, they will not what they are unable to obtain," wherefore neither do they
|
|
|
2496 seek for it. And consequently it is clear that their prayers are always heard.
|
|
|
2497 </p>
|
|
|
2498 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p15">
|
|
|
2499 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Although the saints are not in a state to merit for themselves, when once they are in heaven, they are in a state to merit
|
|
|
2500 for others, or rather to assist others by reason of their previous merit: for while living they merited that their prayers
|
|
|
2501 should be heard after their death.
|
|
|
2502 </p>
|
|
|
2503 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p16"> Or we may reply that prayer is meritorious on one count, and impetratory on another. For merit consists in a certain equation
|
|
|
2504 of the act to the end for which it is intended, and which is given to it as its reward; while the impetration of a prayer
|
|
|
2505 depends on the liberality of the person supplicated. Hence prayer sometimes, through the liberality of the person supplicated,
|
|
|
2506 obtains that which was not merited either by the suppliant, or by the person supplicated for: and so,
|
|
|
2507 although the saints are not in the state of meriting, it does not follow that they are not in the state of impetrating.
|
|
|
2508 </p>
|
|
|
2509 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p17">
|
|
|
2510 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> As appears from the authority of Gregory quoted above (ad 3), the saints and angels will nothing but what they see to be
|
|
|
2511 in the Divine will: and so neither do they pray for aught else. Nor is their prayer fruitless, since as Augustine says (De
|
|
|
2512 Praed. Sanct. [*De Dono Persever. xxii]): "The prayers of the saints profit the predestinate, because it is perhaps pre-ordained
|
|
|
2513 that they shall be saved through the prayers of those who intercede for them": and
|
|
|
2514 consequently God also wills that what the saints see Him to will shall be fulfilled through their prayers.
|
|
|
2515 </p>
|
|
|
2516 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p18">
|
|
|
2517 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> The suffrages of the Church for the dead are as so many satisfactions of the living in lieu of the dead: and accordingly
|
|
|
2518 they free the dead from the punishment which the latter have not paid. But the saints in heaven are not in the state of making
|
|
|
2519 satisfaction; and consequently the parallel fails between their prayers and the suffrages of the Church.
|
|
|
2520 </p>
|
|
|
2521 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p19"></p>
|
|
|
2522 <p id="XP_Q72_A3-p20"></p>
|
|
|
2523 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2524 <a href="summa.XP_Q73.html"></a>
|
|
|
2525 </div>
|
|
|
2526 <a href="summa.XP_Q71_A14.html"></a>
|
|
|
2527 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2528 </div>
|
|
|
2529 <div id="XP_Q73" class="div3">
|
|
|
2530 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2531 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2532 <h3 id="XP_Q73-p0.1">OF THE SIGNS THAT WILL PRECEDE THE JUDGMENT (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
2533 <p id="XP_Q73-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2534 <p id="XP_Q73-p2"> We must next consider the signs that will precede the judgment: and under this head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
2535 <p id="XP_Q73-p3"> (1) Whether any signs will precede the Lord's coming to judgment?</p>
|
|
|
2536 <p id="XP_Q73-p4"> (2) Whether in very truth the sun and moon will be darkened?</p>
|
|
|
2537 <p id="XP_Q73-p5"> (3) Whether the powers of the heavens will be moved when the Lord shall come?</p>
|
|
|
2538 <div id="XP_Q73_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
2539 <a href="summa.XP_Q73.html"></a>
|
|
|
2540 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2541 <h4 id="XP_Q73_A1-p0.1">Whether any signs will precede the Lord's coming to judgment?</h4>
|
|
|
2542 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2543 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p2">
|
|
|
2544 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the Lord's coming to judgment will not be preceded by any signs. Because it is written (
|
|
|
2545 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.5.3" target="asv">1 Thess. 5:3</a>): "When they shall say: Peace and security; then shall sudden destruction come upon them." Now there would be no peace and
|
|
|
2546 security if men were terrified by previous signs. Therefore signs will not precede that coming
|
|
|
2547 </p>
|
|
|
2548 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p3">
|
|
|
2549 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, signs are ordained for the manifestation of something. But His coming is to be hidden; wherefore it is written (
|
|
|
2550 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A1-p3.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.5.2" target="asv">1 Thess. 5:2</a>): "The day of the Lord shall come as a thief in the night." Therefore signs ought not to precede it.
|
|
|
2551 </p>
|
|
|
2552 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p4">
|
|
|
2553 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the time of His first coming was foreknown by the prophets, which does not apply to His second coming. Now no such
|
|
|
2554 signs preceded the first coming of Christ. Therefore neither will they precede the second.
|
|
|
2555 </p>
|
|
|
2556 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p5">
|
|
|
2557 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
2558 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.21.25" target="asv">Lk. 21:25</a>): "There shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars," etc.
|
|
|
2559 </p>
|
|
|
2560 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p6"> Further, Jerome [*St. Peter Damian, Opuscul. xlix; he quotes St. Jerome, but the reference is not known.] mentions fifteen
|
|
|
2561 signs preceding the judgment. He says that on the "first" day all the seas will rise fifteen cubits above the mountains; in
|
|
|
2562 the "second" day all the waters will be plunged into the depths, so that scarcely will they be visible; on the "third" day
|
|
|
2563 they will be restored to their previous condition; on the "fourth" day all the great fishes and other things that
|
|
|
2564 move in the waters will gather together and, raising their heads above the sea, roar at one another contentiously; on the
|
|
|
2565 "fifth" day, all the birds of the air will gather together in the fields, wailing to one another, with neither bite nor sup;
|
|
|
2566 on the "sixth" day rivers of fire will arise towards the firmament rushing together from the west to the east; on the "seventh"
|
|
|
2567 day all the stars, both planets and fixed stars, will throw out fiery tails like comets; on the "eighth" day there will be
|
|
|
2568 a
|
|
|
2569 great earthquake, and all animals will be laid low; on the "ninth" day all the plants will be bedewed as it were with blood;
|
|
|
2570 on the "tenth" day all stones, little and great, will be divided into four parts dashing against one another; on the "eleventh"
|
|
|
2571 day all hills and mountains and buildings will be reduced to dust; on the "twelfth" day all animals will come from forest
|
|
|
2572 and mountain to the fields, roaring and tasting of nothing; on the "thirteenth" day all graves from east to west will open
|
|
|
2573 to allow the bodies to rise again; on the "fourteenth" day all men will leave their abode, neither understanding nor speaking,
|
|
|
2574 but rushing hither and thither like madmen; on the "fifteenth" day all will die and will rise again with those who died long
|
|
|
2575 before.
|
|
|
2576 </p>
|
|
|
2577 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p7">
|
|
|
2578 <b>I answer that,</b> When Christ shall come to judge He will appear in the form of glory, on account of the authority becoming a judge. Now it
|
|
|
2579 pertains to the dignity of judicial power to have certain signs that induce people to reverence and subjection: and consequently
|
|
|
2580 many signs will precede the advent of Christ when He shall come to judgment, in order that the hearts of men be brought to
|
|
|
2581 subjection to the coming judge, and be prepared for the judgment, being forewarned by
|
|
|
2582 those signs. But it is not easy to know what these signs may be: for the signs of which we read in the gospels, as Augustine
|
|
|
2583 says, writing to Hesychius about the end of the world (Ep. lxxx), refer not only to Christ's coming to judgment, but also
|
|
|
2584 to the time of the sack of Jerusalem, and to the coming of Christ in ceaselessly visiting His Church. So that, perhaps, if
|
|
|
2585 we consider them carefully, we shall find that none of them refers to the coming advent, as he remarks: because these signs
|
|
|
2586 that
|
|
|
2587 are mentioned in the gospels, such as wars, fears, and so forth, have been from the beginning of the human race: unless perhaps
|
|
|
2588 we say that at that time they will be more prevalent: although it is uncertain in what degree this increase will foretell
|
|
|
2589 the imminence of the advent. The signs mentioned by Jerome are not asserted by him; he merely says that he found them written
|
|
|
2590 in the annals of the Hebrews: and, indeed, they contain very little likelihood.
|
|
|
2591 </p>
|
|
|
2592 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p8">
|
|
|
2593 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> According to Augustine (Ad Hesych., Ep. lxxx) towards the end of the world there will be a general persecution of the good
|
|
|
2594 by the wicked: so that at the same time some will fear, namely the good, and some will be secure, namely the wicked. The words:
|
|
|
2595 "When they shall say: Peace and security," refer to the wicked, who will pay little heed to the signs of the coming judgment:
|
|
|
2596 while the words of
|
|
|
2597 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.21.26" target="asv"> Lk. 21:26, </a> "men withering away," etc.,
|
|
|
2598 should be referred to the good.
|
|
|
2599 </p>
|
|
|
2600 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p9"> We may also reply that all these signs that will happen about the time of the judgment are reckoned to occur within the time
|
|
|
2601 occupied by the judgment, so that the judgment day contains them all. Wherefore although men be terrified by the signs appearing
|
|
|
2602 about the judgment day, yet before those signs begin to appear the wicked will think themselves to be in peace and security,
|
|
|
2603 after the death of Antichrist and before the coming of Christ, seeing that the world is not at once
|
|
|
2604 destroyed, as they thought hitherto.
|
|
|
2605 </p>
|
|
|
2606 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p10">
|
|
|
2607 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The day of the Lord is said to come as a thief, because the exact time is not known, since it will not be possible to know
|
|
|
2608 it from those signs: although, as we have already said, all these most manifest sings which will precede the judgment immediately
|
|
|
2609 may be comprised under the judgment day.
|
|
|
2610 </p>
|
|
|
2611 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p11">
|
|
|
2612 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> At His first advent Christ came secretly, although the appointed time was known beforehand by the prophets. Hence there was
|
|
|
2613 no need for such signs to appear at His first coming, as will appear at His second advent, when He will come openly, although
|
|
|
2614 the appointed time is hidden.
|
|
|
2615 </p>
|
|
|
2616 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2617 <p id="XP_Q73_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
2618 <a href="summa.XP_Q73.html"></a>
|
|
|
2619 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2620 </div>
|
|
|
2621 <div id="XP_Q73_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
2622 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2623 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2624 <h4 id="XP_Q73_A2-p0.1">Whether towards the time of the judgment the sun and moon will be darkened in very truth?</h4>
|
|
|
2625 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2626 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p2">
|
|
|
2627 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that towards the time of the judgment the sun and moon will be darkened in very truth. For, as Rabanus says,
|
|
|
2628 commenting on
|
|
|
2629 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.24.29" target="asv"> Mat. 24:29 </a>"nothing hinders us from gathering that the sun moon, and stars will then be deprived of their light, as we know happened
|
|
|
2630 to the sun at the time of our Lord's passion."
|
|
|
2631 </p>
|
|
|
2632 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p3">
|
|
|
2633 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the light of the heavenly bodies is directed to the generation of inferior bodies, because by its means and not
|
|
|
2634 only by their movement they act upon this lower world as Averroes says (De Subst. Orbis.). But generation will cease then.
|
|
|
2635 Therefore neither will light remain in the heavenly bodies.
|
|
|
2636 </p>
|
|
|
2637 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p4">
|
|
|
2638 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, according to some the inferior bodies will be cleansed of the qualities by which they act. Now heavenly bodies act
|
|
|
2639 not only by movement, but also by light, as stated above (OBJ[2]). Therefore as the movement of heaven will cease, so will
|
|
|
2640 the light of the heavenly bodies.
|
|
|
2641 </p>
|
|
|
2642 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p5">
|
|
|
2643 <b>On the contrary,</b> According to astronomers the sun and moon cannot be eclipsed at the same time. But this darkening of the sun and moon is
|
|
|
2644 stated to be simultaneous, when the Lord shall come to judgment. Therefore the darkening will not be in very truth due to
|
|
|
2645 a natural eclipse.
|
|
|
2646 </p>
|
|
|
2647 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p6"> Further, it is not seemly for the same to be the cause of a thing's failing and increasing. Now when our Lord shall come
|
|
|
2648 the light of the luminaries will increase according to
|
|
|
2649 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Isa.30.26" target="asv"> Is. 30:26, </a> "The light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be sevenfold." Therefore it is unfitting
|
|
|
2650 for the light of these bodies to cease when our Lord comes.
|
|
|
2651 </p>
|
|
|
2652 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p7">
|
|
|
2653 <b>I answer that,</b> If we speak of the sun and moon in respect of the very moment of Christ's coming, it is not credible that they will be darkened
|
|
|
2654 through being bereft of their light, since when Christ comes and the saints rise again the whole world will be renewed, as
|
|
|
2655 we shall state further on (
|
|
|
2656 <a id="XP_Q73_A2-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74.html">Q[74])</a>. If, however, we speak of them in respect of the time immediately preceding the judgment, it is possible that by the Divine
|
|
|
2657 power the sun, moon, and other
|
|
|
2658 luminaries of the heavens will be darkened, either at various times or all together, in order to inspire men with fear.
|
|
|
2659 </p>
|
|
|
2660 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p8">
|
|
|
2661 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Rabanus is speaking of the time preceding the judgment: wherefore he adds that when the judgment day is over the words of
|
|
|
2662 Isaias shall be fulfilled.
|
|
|
2663 </p>
|
|
|
2664 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p9">
|
|
|
2665 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Light is in the heavenly bodies not only for the purpose of causing generation in these lower bodies, but also for their
|
|
|
2666 own perfection and beauty. Hence it does not follow that where generation ceases, the light of the heavenly bodies will cease,
|
|
|
2667 but rather that it will increase.
|
|
|
2668 </p>
|
|
|
2669 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p10">
|
|
|
2670 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> It does not seem probable that the elemental qualities will be removed from the elements, although some have asserted this.
|
|
|
2671 If, however, they be removed, there would still be no parallel between them and light, since the elemental qualities are in
|
|
|
2672 opposition to one another, so that their action is corruptive: whereas light is a principle of action not by way of opposition,
|
|
|
2673 but by way of a principle regulating things in opposition to one another and
|
|
|
2674 bringing them back to harmony. Nor is there a parallel with the movement of heavenly bodies, for movement is the act of that
|
|
|
2675 which is imperfect, wherefore it must needs cease when the imperfection ceases: whereas this cannot be said of light.
|
|
|
2676 </p>
|
|
|
2677 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2678 <p id="XP_Q73_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2679 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2680 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2681 </div>
|
|
|
2682 <div id="XP_Q73_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
2683 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2684 <a href="summa.XP_Q74.html"></a>
|
|
|
2685 <h4 id="XP_Q73_A3-p0.1">Whether the virtues of heaven will be moved when our Lord shall come?</h4>
|
|
|
2686 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2687 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p2">
|
|
|
2688 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the virtues of heaven will not be moved when our Lord shall come. For the virtues of heaven can de. note
|
|
|
2689 only the blessed angels. Now immobility is essential to blessedness. Therefore it will be impossible for them to be moved.
|
|
|
2690 </p>
|
|
|
2691 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p3">
|
|
|
2692 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, ignorance is the cause of wonder (Metaph. i, 2). Now ignorance, like fear, is far from the angels, for as Gregory
|
|
|
2693 says (Dial. iv, 33; Moral. ii, 3), "what do they not see, who see Him Who sees all." Therefore it will be impossible for them
|
|
|
2694 to be moved with wonder, as stated in the text (Sent. iv, D, 48).
|
|
|
2695 </p>
|
|
|
2696 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p4">
|
|
|
2697 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, all the angels will be present at the Divine judgment; wherefore it is stated (
|
|
|
2698 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A3-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.7.11" target="asv">Apoc. 7:11</a>): "All the angels stood round about the throne." Now the virtues denote one particular order of angels. Therefore it should
|
|
|
2699 not be said of them rather than of others, that they are moved.
|
|
|
2700 </p>
|
|
|
2701 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p5">
|
|
|
2702 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
2703 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A3-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Job.26.11" target="asv">Job 26:11</a>): "The pillars of heaven tremble, and dread at His beck." Now the pillars of heaven can denote only the virtues of heaven.
|
|
|
2704 Therefore the virtues of heaven will be moved.
|
|
|
2705 </p>
|
|
|
2706 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p6"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
2707 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q73_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.24.29" target="asv">Mat. 24:29</a>): "The stars shall fall from heaven, and the virtues [Douay: 'powers'] of heaven shall be moved."
|
|
|
2708 </p>
|
|
|
2709 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p7">
|
|
|
2710 <b>I answer that,</b> Virtue is twofold as applied to the angels, [*Cf.
|
|
|
2711 <a id="XP_Q73_A3-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q108_A5.html">FP, Q[108], A[5]</a>, ad 1] as Dionysius states (Coel. Hier. xi). For sometimes the name of "virtues" is appropriated to one order, which according
|
|
|
2712 to him, is the middle order of the middle hierarchy, but according to Gregory (Hom. in Evang. xxxiv) is the highest order
|
|
|
2713 of the lowest hierarchy. In another sense it is employed to denote all the angels: and then they are said to the
|
|
|
2714 question at issue it may be taken either way. For in the text (Sent. iv, D, 48) it is explained according to the second acceptation,
|
|
|
2715 so as to denote all the angels: and then they are said to be moved through wonder at the renewing of the world, as stated
|
|
|
2716 in the text. It can also be explained in reference to virtue as the name of a particular order; and then that order is said
|
|
|
2717 to be moved more than the others by reason of the effect, since according to Gregory (Hom. in Evang. xxxiv) we ascribe
|
|
|
2718 to that order the working of miracles which especially will be worked about that time: or again, because that order---since,
|
|
|
2719 according to Dionysius (Coel. Hier. xi), it belongs to the middle hierarchy---is not limited in its power, wherefore its ministry
|
|
|
2720 must needs regard universal causes. Consequently the proper office of the virtues is seemingly to move the heavenly bodies
|
|
|
2721 which are the cause of what happens in nature here below. And again the very name denotes this, since they are called the
|
|
|
2722 "virtues of heaven." Accordingly they will be moved then, because they will no more produce their effect, by ceasing to move
|
|
|
2723 the heavenly bodies: even as the angels who are appointed to watch over men will no longer fulfill the office of guardians.
|
|
|
2724 </p>
|
|
|
2725 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p8">
|
|
|
2726 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This movement changes nothing pertaining to their state; but refers either to their effects which may vary without any change
|
|
|
2727 on their part, or to some new consideration of things which hitherto they were unable to see by means of their concreated
|
|
|
2728 species, which change of thought is not taken from them by their state of blessedness. Hence Augustine says (Gen. ad lit.
|
|
|
2729 viii, 20) that "God moves the spiritual creature through time."
|
|
|
2730 </p>
|
|
|
2731 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p9">
|
|
|
2732 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Wonder is wont to be about things surpassing our knowledge or ability: and accordingly the virtues of heaven will wonder
|
|
|
2733 at the Divine power doing such things, in so far as they fail to do or comprehend them. In this sense the blessed Agnes said
|
|
|
2734 that the "sun and moon wonder at His beauty": and this does not imply ignorance in the angels, but removes the comprehension
|
|
|
2735 of God from them.
|
|
|
2736 </p>
|
|
|
2737 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p10"> The Reply to the Third Objection is clear from what has been said.</p>
|
|
|
2738 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2739 <p id="XP_Q73_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2740 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2741 <a href="summa.XP_Q74.html"></a>
|
|
|
2742 </div>
|
|
|
2743 <a href="summa.XP_Q72_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2744 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2745 </div>
|
|
|
2746 <div id="XP_Q74" class="div3">
|
|
|
2747 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2748 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2749 <h3 id="XP_Q74-p0.1">OF THE FIRE OF THE FINAL CONFLAGRATION (NINE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
2750 <p id="XP_Q74-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2751 <p id="XP_Q74-p2"> We must now consider the fire of the final conflagration: and under this head there are nine points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
2752 <p id="XP_Q74-p3"> (1) Whether any cleansing of the world is to take place?</p>
|
|
|
2753 <p id="XP_Q74-p4"> (2) Whether it will be effected by fire?</p>
|
|
|
2754 <p id="XP_Q74-p5"> (3) Whether that fire is of the same species as elemental fire?</p>
|
|
|
2755 <p id="XP_Q74-p6"> (4) Whether that fire will cleanse also the higher heavens?</p>
|
|
|
2756 <p id="XP_Q74-p7"> (5) Whether that fire will consume the other elements?</p>
|
|
|
2757 <p id="XP_Q74-p8"> (6) Whether it will cleanse all the elements?</p>
|
|
|
2758 <p id="XP_Q74-p9"> (7) Whether that fire precedes or follows the judgment?</p>
|
|
|
2759 <p id="XP_Q74-p10"> (8) Whether men are to be consumed by that fire?</p>
|
|
|
2760 <p id="XP_Q74-p11"> (9) Whether the wicked will be involved therein?</p>
|
|
|
2761 <div id="XP_Q74_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
2762 <a href="summa.XP_Q74.html"></a>
|
|
|
2763 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2764 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A1-p0.1">Whether the world is to be cleansed?</h4>
|
|
|
2765 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2766 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p2">
|
|
|
2767 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that there is not to be any cleansing of the world. For only that which is unclean needs cleansing. Now God's
|
|
|
2768 creatures are not unclean, wherefore it is written (
|
|
|
2769 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Acts.10.15" target="asv">Acts 10:15</a>): "That which God hath cleansed, do not thou call common," i.e. unclean. Therefore the creatures of the world shall not be
|
|
|
2770 cleansed.
|
|
|
2771 </p>
|
|
|
2772 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p3">
|
|
|
2773 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, according to Divine justice cleansing is directed to the removal of the uncleanness of sin, as instanced in the
|
|
|
2774 cleansing after death. But there can be no stain of sin in the elements of this world. Therefore, seemingly, they need not
|
|
|
2775 to be cleansed.
|
|
|
2776 </p>
|
|
|
2777 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p4">
|
|
|
2778 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a thing is said to be cleansed when any foreign matter that depreciates it is removed therefrom: for the removal
|
|
|
2779 of that which ennobles a thing is not called a cleansing, but rather a diminishing. Now it pertains to the perfection and
|
|
|
2780 nobility of the elements that something of a foreign nature is mingled with them, since the form of a mixed body is more noble
|
|
|
2781 than the form of a simple body. Therefore it would seem nowise fitting that the elements of
|
|
|
2782 this world can possibly be cleansed.
|
|
|
2783 </p>
|
|
|
2784 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p5">
|
|
|
2785 <b>On the contrary,</b> All renewal is effected by some kind of cleansing. But the elements will be renewed; hence it is written (
|
|
|
2786 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.21.1" target="asv">Apoc. 21:1</a>): "I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth was gone." Therefore the elements shall be
|
|
|
2787 cleansed.
|
|
|
2788 </p>
|
|
|
2789 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p6"> Further, a gloss [*St. Augustine, De Civ. Dei xx, 16] on
|
|
|
2790 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.7.31" target="asv">1 Cor. 7:31, </a> "The fashion of this earth passeth away," says: "The beauty of this world will perish in the burning of worldly flames."
|
|
|
2791 Therefore the same conclusion follows.
|
|
|
2792 </p>
|
|
|
2793 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p7">
|
|
|
2794 <b>I answer that,</b> Since the world was, in a way, made for man's sake, it follows that, when man shall be glorified in the body, the other bodies
|
|
|
2795 of the world shall also be changed to a better state, so that it is rendered a more fitting place for him and more pleasant
|
|
|
2796 to look upon. Now in order that man obtain the glory of the body, it behooves first of all those things to be removed which
|
|
|
2797 are opposed to glory. There are two, namely the corruption and stain of sin---because
|
|
|
2798 according to
|
|
|
2799 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.50" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:50</a>, "neither shall corruption possess incorruption," and all the unclean shall be without the city of glory (
|
|
|
2800 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A1-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Rev.22.15" target="asv">Apoc. 22:15</a>)---and again, the elements require to be cleansed from the contrary dispositions, ere they be brought to the newness of glory,
|
|
|
2801 proportionately to what we have said with regard to man. Now although, properly speaking, a corporeal thing cannot be the
|
|
|
2802 subject of the stain of sin, nevertheless, on account of sin corporeal things
|
|
|
2803 contract a certain unfittingness for being appointed to spiritual purposes; and for this reason we find that places where
|
|
|
2804 crimes have been committed are reckoned unfit for the performance of sacred actions therein, unless they be cleansed beforehand.
|
|
|
2805 Accordingly that part of the world which is given to our use contracts from men's sins a certain unfitness for being glorified,
|
|
|
2806 wherefore in this respect it needs to be cleansed. In like manner with regard to the intervening space, on account of
|
|
|
2807 the contact of the elements, there are many corruptions, generations and alterations of the elements, which diminish their
|
|
|
2808 purity: wherefore the elements need to be cleansed from these also, so that they be fit to receive the newness of glory.
|
|
|
2809 </p>
|
|
|
2810 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p8">
|
|
|
2811 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When it is asserted that every creature of God is clean we are to understand this as meaning that its substance contains
|
|
|
2812 no alloy of evil, as the Manichees maintained, saying that evil and good are two substances in some places severed from one
|
|
|
2813 another, in others mingled together. But it does not exclude a creature from having an admixture of a foreign nature, which
|
|
|
2814 in itself is also good, but is inconsistent with the perfection of that creature. Nor
|
|
|
2815 does this prevent evil from being accidental to a creature, although not mingled with it as part of its substance.
|
|
|
2816 </p>
|
|
|
2817 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p9">
|
|
|
2818 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although corporeal elements cannot be the subject of sin, nevertheless, from the sin that is committed in them they contract
|
|
|
2819 a certain unfitness for receiving the perfection of glory.
|
|
|
2820 </p>
|
|
|
2821 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p10">
|
|
|
2822 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The form of a mixed body and the form of an element may be considered in two ways: either as regards the perfection of the
|
|
|
2823 species, and thus a mixed body is more perfect---or as regards their continual endurance; and thus the simple body is more
|
|
|
2824 noble, because it has not in itself the cause of corruption, unless it be corrupted by something extrinsic: whereas a mixed
|
|
|
2825 body has in itself the cause of its corruption, namely the composition of contraries.
|
|
|
2826 Wherefore a simple body, although it be corruptible in part is incorruptible as a whole, which cannot be said of a mixed body.
|
|
|
2827 And since incorruption belongs to the perfection of glory, it follows that the perfection of a simple is more in keeping with
|
|
|
2828 the perfection of glory, than the perfection of a mixed body, unless the mixed body has also in itself some principle of incorruption,
|
|
|
2829 as the human body has, the form of which is incorruptible. Nevertheless, although a mixed body is somewhat more
|
|
|
2830 noble than a simple body, a simple body that exists by itself has a more noble being than if it exist in a mixed body, because
|
|
|
2831 in a mixed body simple bodies are somewhat in potentiality, whereas, existing by themselves, they are in their ultimate perfection.
|
|
|
2832 </p>
|
|
|
2833 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2834 <p id="XP_Q74_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2835 <a href="summa.XP_Q74.html"></a>
|
|
|
2836 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2837 </div>
|
|
|
2838 <div id="XP_Q74_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
2839 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2840 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2841 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A2-p0.1">Whether the cleansing of the world will be effected by fire?</h4>
|
|
|
2842 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2843 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p2">
|
|
|
2844 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that this cleansing will not be effected by fire. For since fire is a part of the world, it needs to be cleansed
|
|
|
2845 like the other parts. Now, the same thing should not be both cleanser and cleansed. Therefore it would seem that the cleansing
|
|
|
2846 will not be by fire.
|
|
|
2847 </p>
|
|
|
2848 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p3">
|
|
|
2849 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, just as fire has a cleansing virtue so has water. Since then all things are not capable of being cleansed by fire,
|
|
|
2850 and some need to be cleansed by water---which distinction is moreover observed by the Old Law---it would seem that fire will
|
|
|
2851 not at any rate cleanse all things.
|
|
|
2852 </p>
|
|
|
2853 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p4">
|
|
|
2854 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, this cleansing would seem to consist in purifying the parts of the world by separating them from one another. Now
|
|
|
2855 the separation of the parts of the world from one another at the world's beginning was effected by God's power alone, for
|
|
|
2856 the work of distinction was carried out by that power: wherefore Anaxagoras asserted that the separation was effected by the
|
|
|
2857 act of the intellect which moves all things (cf. Aristotle, Phys. viii, 9). Therefore it would
|
|
|
2858 seem that at the end of the world the cleansing will be done immediately by God and not by fire.
|
|
|
2859 </p>
|
|
|
2860 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p5">
|
|
|
2861 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
2862 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.49.3" target="asv">Ps. 49:3</a>): "A fire shall burn before Him, and a mighty tempest shall be around Him"; and afterwards in reference to the judgment (
|
|
|
2863 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A2-p5.2" href="./asv.html#Ps.49.4" target="asv">Ps. 49:4</a>): "He shall call heaven from above, and the earth to judge His people." Therefore it would seem that the final cleansing
|
|
|
2864 of the world will be by means of fire.
|
|
|
2865 </p>
|
|
|
2866 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p6"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
2867 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.12" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:12</a>): "The heavens being on fire will be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with the burning heat." Therefore this cleansing
|
|
|
2868 will be effected by fire.
|
|
|
2869 </p>
|
|
|
2870 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p7">
|
|
|
2871 <b>I answer that,</b> As stated above
|
|
|
2872 <a id="XP_Q74_A2-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html">(A[1])</a> this cleansing of the world will remove from it the stain contracted from sin, and the impurity resulting from mixture, and
|
|
|
2873 will be a disposition to the perfection of glory; and consequently in this threefold respect it will be most fitting for it
|
|
|
2874 to be effected by fire. First, because since fire is the most noble of the elements, its natural properties are more like
|
|
|
2875 the properties of glory, and this is
|
|
|
2876 especially clear in regard to light. Secondly, because fire, on account of the efficacy of its active virtue, is not as susceptible
|
|
|
2877 as the other elements to the admixture of a foreign matter. Thirdly, because the sphere of fire is far removed from our abode;
|
|
|
2878 nor are we so familiar with the use of fire as with that of earth, water, and air, so that it is not so liable to depreciation.
|
|
|
2879 Moreover, it is most efficacious in cleansing and in separating by a process of rarefaction.
|
|
|
2880 </p>
|
|
|
2881 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p8">
|
|
|
2882 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Fire is not employed by us in its proper matter (since thus it is far removed from us), but only in a foreign matter: and
|
|
|
2883 in this respect it will be possible for the world to be cleansed by fire as existing in its pure state. But in so far as it
|
|
|
2884 has an admixture of some foreign matter it will be possible for it to be cleansed; and thus it will be cleanser and cleansed
|
|
|
2885 under different aspects. and this is not unreasonable.
|
|
|
2886 </p>
|
|
|
2887 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p9">
|
|
|
2888 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The first cleansing of the world by the deluge regarded only the stain of sin. Now the sin which was most prevalent then
|
|
|
2889 was the sin of concupiscence, and consequently it was fitting that the cleansing should be by means of its contrary, namely
|
|
|
2890 water. But the second cleansing regards both the stain of sin and the impurity of mixture, and in respect of both it is more
|
|
|
2891 fitting for it to be effected by fire than by water. For the power of water tends to
|
|
|
2892 unite rather than to separate; wherefore the natural impurity of the elements could not be removed by water as by fire. Moreover,
|
|
|
2893 at the end of the world the prevalent sin will be that of tepidity, as though the world were already growing old, because
|
|
|
2894 then, according to
|
|
|
2895 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A2-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.24.12" target="asv"> Mat. 24:12, </a> "the charity of many shall grow cold," and consequently the cleansing will then be fittingly effected by fire. Nor is there
|
|
|
2896 any thing that cannot in some way be cleansed by fire: some things,
|
|
|
2897 however, cannot be cleansed by fire without being destroyed themselves, such as cloths and wooden vessels, and these the Law
|
|
|
2898 ordered to be cleansed with water; yet all these things will be finally destroyed by fire.
|
|
|
2899 </p>
|
|
|
2900 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p10">
|
|
|
2901 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> By the work of distinction things received different forms whereby they are distinct from one another: and consequently this
|
|
|
2902 could only be done by Him Who is the author of nature. But by the final cleansing things will be restored to the purity wherein
|
|
|
2903 they were created, wherefore created nature will be able to minister to its Creator to this effect; and for this reason is
|
|
|
2904 a creature employed as a minister, that it is ennobled thereby.
|
|
|
2905 </p>
|
|
|
2906 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2907 <p id="XP_Q74_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2908 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
2909 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
2910 </div>
|
|
|
2911 <div id="XP_Q74_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
2912 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2913 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
2914 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A3-p0.1">Whether the fire whereby the world will be cleansed will be of the same species with elemental fire?</h4>
|
|
|
2915 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
2916 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p2">
|
|
|
2917 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the fire in question is not of the same species as elemental fire. For nothing consumes itself. But that
|
|
|
2918 fire will consume the four elements according to a gloss on
|
|
|
2919 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A3-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.12" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:12.</a> Therefore that fire will not be of the same species as elemental fire.
|
|
|
2920 </p>
|
|
|
2921 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p3">
|
|
|
2922 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, as power is made known by operation, so is nature made known by power. Now that fire will have a different power
|
|
|
2923 from the fire which is an element: because it will cleanse the universe, whereas this fire cannot do that. Therefore it will
|
|
|
2924 not be of the same species as this.
|
|
|
2925 </p>
|
|
|
2926 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p4">
|
|
|
2927 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, in natural bodies those that are of the same species have the same movement. But that fire will have a different
|
|
|
2928 movement from the fire that is an element, because it will move in all directions so as to cleanse the whole. Therefore it
|
|
|
2929 is not of the same species.
|
|
|
2930 </p>
|
|
|
2931 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p5">
|
|
|
2932 <b>On the contrary,</b> Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 16), and his words are contained in a gloss on
|
|
|
2933 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A3-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.7.31" target="asv">1 Cor. 7:31, </a> that "the fashion of this world will perish in the burning of worldly flames." Therefore that fire will be of the same nature
|
|
|
2934 as the fire which is now in the world.
|
|
|
2935 </p>
|
|
|
2936 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p6"> Further, just as the future cleansing is to be by fire, so was the past cleansing by water: and they are both compared to
|
|
|
2937 one another,
|
|
|
2938 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.5" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:5.</a> Now in the first cleansing the water was of the same species with elemental water. Therefore in like manner the fire of the
|
|
|
2939 second cleansing will be of the same species with elemental fire.
|
|
|
2940 </p>
|
|
|
2941 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p7">
|
|
|
2942 <b>I answer that,</b> We meet with three opinions on this question. For some say that the element of fire which is in its own sphere will come
|
|
|
2943 down to cleanse the world: and they explain this descent by way of multiplication, because the fire will spread through finding
|
|
|
2944 combustible matter on all sides. And this will result all the more then since the virtue of the fire will be raised over all
|
|
|
2945 the elements. Against this, however, would seem to be not only the fact that this fire
|
|
|
2946 will come down, but also the statement of the saints that it will rise up; thus (
|
|
|
2947 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A3-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.10" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:10</a>) it is declared that the fire of the judgment will rise as high as the waters of the deluge; whence it would seem to follow
|
|
|
2948 that this fire is situated towards the middle of the place of generation. Hence others say that this fire will be generated
|
|
|
2949 towards the intervening space through the focusing together of the rays of the heavenly bodies, just as we see them focused
|
|
|
2950 together in a
|
|
|
2951 burning-glass; for at that time in lieu of glasses there will be concave clouds, on which the rays will strike But this again
|
|
|
2952 does not seem probable: for since the effects of heavenly bodies depend on certain fixed positions and aspects, if this fire
|
|
|
2953 resulted from the virtue of the heavenly bodies, the time of this cleansing would be known to those who observe the movements
|
|
|
2954 of the stars and this is contrary to the authority of Scripture. Consequently others, following Augustine, say that "just
|
|
|
2955 as the deluge resulted from an outpouring of the waters of the world, so the fashion of this world will perish by a burning
|
|
|
2956 of worldly flames" (De Civ. Dei. xx, 16). This burning is nothing else but the assembly of all those lower and higher causes
|
|
|
2957 that by their nature have a kindling virtue: and this assembly will take place not in the ordinary course of things, but by
|
|
|
2958 the Divine power: and from all these causes thus assembled the fire that will burn the surface of this world will result.
|
|
|
2959 If
|
|
|
2960 we consider aright these opinions, we shall find that they differ as to the cause producing this fire and not as to its species.
|
|
|
2961 For fire, whether produced by the sun or by some lower heating cause, is of the same species as fire in its own sphere, except
|
|
|
2962 in so far as the former has some admixture of foreign matter. And this will of necessity be the case then, since fire cannot
|
|
|
2963 cleanse a thing, unless this become its matter in some way. Hence we must grant that the fire in question is simply of
|
|
|
2964 the same species as ours.
|
|
|
2965 </p>
|
|
|
2966 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p8">
|
|
|
2967 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The fire in question, although of the same species as ours, is not identically the same. Now we see that of two fires of
|
|
|
2968 the same species one destroys the other, namely the greater destroys the lesser, by consuming its matter. In like manner that
|
|
|
2969 fire will be able to destroy our fire.
|
|
|
2970 </p>
|
|
|
2971 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p9">
|
|
|
2972 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Just as an operation that proceeds from the virtue of a thing is an indication of that virtue, so is its virtue an indication
|
|
|
2973 of its essence or nature, if it proceed from the essential principles of the thing. But an operation that does not proceed
|
|
|
2974 from the virtue of the operator does not indicate its virtue. This appears in instruments: for the action of an instrument
|
|
|
2975 shows forth the virtue of the mover rather than that of the instrument, since it
|
|
|
2976 shows forth the virtue of the agent in so far as the latter is the first principle of the action, whereas it does not show
|
|
|
2977 forth the virtue of the instrument, except in so far as it is susceptive of the influence of the principal agent as moving
|
|
|
2978 that instrument. In like manner a virtue that does not proceed from the essential principles of a thing does not indicate
|
|
|
2979 the nature of that thing except in the point of susceptibility. Thus the virtue whereby hot water can heat is no indication
|
|
|
2980 of the
|
|
|
2981 nature of water except in the point of its being receptive of heat. Consequently nothing prevents water that has this virtue
|
|
|
2982 from being of the same species as water that has it not. In like manner it is not unreasonable that this fire, which will
|
|
|
2983 have the power to cleanse the surface of the world, will be of the same species as the fire to which we are used, since the
|
|
|
2984 heating power therein arises, not from its essential principles but from the divine power or operation: whether we say that
|
|
|
2985 this
|
|
|
2986 power is an absolute quality, such as heat in hot water, or a kind of intention as we have ascribed to instrumental virtue
|
|
|
2987 (Sent. iv, D, 1, qu. 1, A[4]) [*Cf.
|
|
|
2988 <a id="XP_Q74_A3-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q62_A4.html">TP, Q[62], A[4]</a>, ad 1]. The latter is more probable since that fire will not act save as the instrument of the Divine power.
|
|
|
2989 </p>
|
|
|
2990 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p10">
|
|
|
2991 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Of its own nature fire tends only upwards; but in so far as it pursues its matter, which it requires when it is outside its
|
|
|
2992 own sphere, it follows the site of combustible matter. Accordingly it is not unreasonable for it to take a circular or a downward
|
|
|
2993 course, especially in so far as it acts as the instrument of the Divine power.
|
|
|
2994 </p>
|
|
|
2995 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p11"></p>
|
|
|
2996 <p id="XP_Q74_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
2997 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
2998 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
2999 </div>
|
|
|
3000 <div id="XP_Q74_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
3001 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3002 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
3003 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A4-p0.1">Whether that fire will cleanse also the higher heavens?</h4>
|
|
|
3004 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3005 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p2">
|
|
|
3006 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that that fire will cleanse also the higher heavens. For it is written (
|
|
|
3007 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.101.26" target="asv">Ps. 101:26,27</a>): "The heavens are the works of Thy hands: they shall perish but Thou remainest." Now the higher heavens also are the work
|
|
|
3008 of God's hands. Therefore they also shall perish in the final burning of the world.
|
|
|
3009 </p>
|
|
|
3010 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p3">
|
|
|
3011 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3012 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p3.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.12" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:12</a>): "The heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with the burning heat of fire." Now the heavens
|
|
|
3013 that are distinct from the elements are the higher heavens, wherein the stars are fixed. Therefore it would seem that they
|
|
|
3014 also will be cleansed by that fire.
|
|
|
3015 </p>
|
|
|
3016 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p4">
|
|
|
3017 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the purpose of that fire will be to remove from bodies their indisposition to the perfection of glory. Now in the
|
|
|
3018 higher heaven we find this indisposition both as regards guilt, since the devil sinned there, and as regards natural deficiency,
|
|
|
3019 since a gloss on
|
|
|
3020 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.8.22" target="asv"> Rom. 8:22, </a> "We know that every creature groaneth and is in labor even until now," says: "All the elements fulfill their duty with labor:
|
|
|
3021 even as it is not without labor that
|
|
|
3022 the sun and moon travel their appointed course." Therefore the higher heavens also will be cleansed by that fire.
|
|
|
3023 </p>
|
|
|
3024 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p5">
|
|
|
3025 <b>On the contrary,</b> "The heavenly bodies are not receptive of impressions from without" [*Cf. Sent. Philosop. ex Arist. collect. lit. c.---Among
|
|
|
3026 the works of Bede].
|
|
|
3027 </p>
|
|
|
3028 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p6"> Further, a gloss on
|
|
|
3029 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiThess.1.8" target="asv">2 Thess. 1:8, </a> "In a flame of fire giving vengeance," says: "There will be in the world a fire that shall precede Him, and shall rise in
|
|
|
3030 the air to the same height as did the waters of the deluge." But the waters of the deluge did not rise to the height of the
|
|
|
3031 higher heavens but only 15 cubits higher than the mountain summits (
|
|
|
3032 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p6.2" href="./asv.html#Gen.7.20" target="asv">Gn. 7:20</a>). Therefore the higher heavens will not be cleansed by that fire.
|
|
|
3033 </p>
|
|
|
3034 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p7">
|
|
|
3035 <b>I answer that,</b> The cleansing of the world will be for the purpose of removing from bodies the disposition contrary to the perfection of
|
|
|
3036 glory, and this perfection is the final consummation of the universe: and this disposition is to be found in all bodies, but
|
|
|
3037 differently in different bodies. For in some this indisposition regards something inherent to their substance: as in these
|
|
|
3038 lower bodies which by being mixed together fall away from their own purity. In others this
|
|
|
3039 indisposition does not regard something inherent to their substance; as in the heavenly bodies, wherein nothing is to be found
|
|
|
3040 contrary to the final perfection of the universe, except movement which is the way to perfection, and this not any kind of
|
|
|
3041 movement, but only local movement, which changes nothing intrinsic to a thing, such as its substance, quantity, or quality,
|
|
|
3042 but only its place which is extrinsic to it. Consequently there is no need to take anything away from the substance of the
|
|
|
3043 higher heavens, but only to set its movement at rest. Now local movement is brought to rest not by the action of a counter
|
|
|
3044 agent, but by the mover ceasing to move; and therefore the heavenly bodies will not be cleansed, neither by fire nor by the
|
|
|
3045 action of any creature, but in lieu of being cleansed they will be set at rest by God's will alone.
|
|
|
3046 </p>
|
|
|
3047 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p8">
|
|
|
3048 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> As Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 18,24): "Those words of the psalm refer to the aerial heavens which will be cleansed by
|
|
|
3049 the fire of the final conflagration." Or we may reply that if they refer also to the higher heavens, these are said to perish
|
|
|
3050 as regards their movement whereby now they are moved without cessation.
|
|
|
3051 </p>
|
|
|
3052 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p9">
|
|
|
3053 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Peter explains himself to which heavens he refers. For before the words quoted, he had said (
|
|
|
3054 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A4-p9.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.5" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:5-7</a>): "The heavens . . . first, and the earth . . . through water . . . perished . . . which . . . now, by the same word are
|
|
|
3055 kept in store, reserved unto fire unto the day of judgment." [*The entire text differs somewhat from St. Thomas's quotation;
|
|
|
3056 but the sense is the same.] Therefore the heavens to be cleansed are those which
|
|
|
3057 before were cleansed by the waters of the deluge, namely the aerial heavens.
|
|
|
3058 </p>
|
|
|
3059 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p10">
|
|
|
3060 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This labor and service of the creature, that Ambrose ascribes to the heavenly bodies, is nothing else than the successive
|
|
|
3061 movements whereby they are subject to time, and the lack of that final consummation which they will attain in the end. Nor
|
|
|
3062 did the empyrean heaven contract any stain from the sin of the demons, because they were expelled from that heaven as soon
|
|
|
3063 as they sinned.
|
|
|
3064 </p>
|
|
|
3065 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p11"></p>
|
|
|
3066 <p id="XP_Q74_A4-p12"></p>
|
|
|
3067 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3068 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
3069 </div>
|
|
|
3070 <div id="XP_Q74_A5" class="div4">
|
|
|
3071 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
3072 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
3073 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A5-p0.1">Whether that fire will consume the other elements?</h4>
|
|
|
3074 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3075 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p2">
|
|
|
3076 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the fire in question will consume the other elements. For a gloss of Bede on
|
|
|
3077 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A5-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.12" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:12 </a>says: "This exceeding great fire will engulf the four elements whereof the world consists: yet it will not so engulf all things
|
|
|
3078 that they will cease to be, but it will consume two of them entirely, and will restore two of them to a better fashion." Therefore
|
|
|
3079 it would seem that at least two of the elements are to be entirely destroyed
|
|
|
3080 by that fire.
|
|
|
3081 </p>
|
|
|
3082 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p3">
|
|
|
3083 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3084 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A5-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.21.1" target="asv">Apoc. 21:1</a>): "The first heaven and the first earth have passed away and the sea is no more." Now the heaven here denotes the air, as
|
|
|
3085 Augustine states (De Civ. Dei xx, 18); and the sea denotes the gathering together of the waters. Therefore it would seem that
|
|
|
3086 these three elements will be wholly destroyed.
|
|
|
3087 </p>
|
|
|
3088 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p4">
|
|
|
3089 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, fire does not cleanse except in so far as other things are made to be its matter. If, then, fire cleanses the other
|
|
|
3090 elements, they must needs become its matter. Therefore they must pass into its nature, and consequently be voided of their
|
|
|
3091 own nature.
|
|
|
3092 </p>
|
|
|
3093 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p5">
|
|
|
3094 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the form of fire is the most noble of the forms to which elemental matter can attain. Now all things will be brought
|
|
|
3095 to the most noble state by this cleansing. Therefore the other elements will be wholly transformed into fire.
|
|
|
3096 </p>
|
|
|
3097 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p6">
|
|
|
3098 <b>On the contrary,</b> A gloss on
|
|
|
3099 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A5-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.7.31" target="asv">1 Cor. 7:31, </a> "The fashion of this world passeth away," says: "The beauty, not the substance, passeth." But the very substance of the elements
|
|
|
3100 belongs to the perfection of the world. Therefore the elements will not be consumed as to their substance.
|
|
|
3101 </p>
|
|
|
3102 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p7"> Further, this final cleansing that will be effected by fire will correspond to the first cleansing which was effected by
|
|
|
3103 water. Now the latter did not corrupt the substance of the elements. Therefore neither will the former which will be the work
|
|
|
3104 of fire.
|
|
|
3105 </p>
|
|
|
3106 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p8">
|
|
|
3107 <b>I answer that,</b> There are many opinions on this question. For some say that all the elements will remain as to their matter, while all will
|
|
|
3108 be changed as regards their imperfection; but that two of them will retain their respective substantial form, namely air and
|
|
|
3109 earth, while two of them, namely fire and water, will not retain their substantial form but will be changed to the form of
|
|
|
3110 heaven. In this way three elements, namely air, fire, and water, will be called "heaven";
|
|
|
3111 although air will retain the same substantial form as it has now, since even now it is called "heaven." Wherefore (
|
|
|
3112 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A5-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.21.1" target="asv">Apoc. 21:1</a>) only heaven and earth are mentioned: "I saw," says he, "a new heaven and a new earth." But this opinion is altogether absurd:
|
|
|
3113 for it is opposed both to philosophy---which holds it impossible for the lower bodies to be in potentiality to the form of
|
|
|
3114 heaven, since they have neither a common matter, nor mutual contrariety---and to theology, since
|
|
|
3115 according to this opinion the perfection of the universe with the integrity of its parts will not be assured on account of
|
|
|
3116 two of the elements being destroyed.
|
|
|
3117 </p>
|
|
|
3118 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p9"> Consequently "heaven" is taken to denote the fifth body, while all the elements are designated by "earth," as expressed in
|
|
|
3119 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A5-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.148.7" target="asv"> Ps. 148:7,8, </a> "Praise the Lord from the earth" and afterwards, "fire, hail, snow, ice," etc.
|
|
|
3120 </p>
|
|
|
3121 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p10"> Hence others say that all the elements will remain as to their substance, but that their active and passive qualities will
|
|
|
3122 be taken from them: even as they say too, that in a mixed body the elements retain their substantial form without having their
|
|
|
3123 proper qualities, since these are reduced to a mean, and a mean is neither of the extremes. And seemingly the following words
|
|
|
3124 of Augustine (De Civ. Dei xx, 16) would seem in agreement with this: "In this conflagration of the world
|
|
|
3125 the qualities of the corruptible elements that were befitting our corruptible bodies will entirely perish by fire: and the
|
|
|
3126 substance itself will have those qualities that become an immortal body."
|
|
|
3127 </p>
|
|
|
3128 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p11"> However, this does not seem probable, for since the proper qualities of the elements are the effects of their substantial
|
|
|
3129 form, it seems impossible, as long as the substantial forms remain, for the aforesaid qualities to be changed, except for
|
|
|
3130 a time by some violent action: thus in hot water we see that by virtue of its species it returns to the cold temperature which
|
|
|
3131 it had lost by the action of fire, provided the species of water remain. Moreover, these same elemental
|
|
|
3132 qualities belong to the second perfection of the elements, as being their proper passions: nor is it probable that in this
|
|
|
3133 final consummation the elements will lose anything of their natural perfection. Wherefore it would seem that the reply to
|
|
|
3134 this question should be that the elements will remain as to their substance and proper qualities, but that they will be cleansed
|
|
|
3135 both from the stain which they contracted from the sins of men, and from the impurity resulting in them through their mutual
|
|
|
3136 action and passion: because when once the movement of the first movable body ceases, mutual action and passion will be impossible
|
|
|
3137 in the lower elements: and this is what Augustine calls the "qualities of corruptible elements," namely their unnatural dispositions
|
|
|
3138 by reason of which they come near to corruption.
|
|
|
3139 </p>
|
|
|
3140 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p12">
|
|
|
3141 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> That fire is said to engulf the four elements in so far as in some way it will cleanse them. But when it is said further
|
|
|
3142 that "it will consume two entirely," this does not mean that two of the elements are to be destroyed as to their substance,
|
|
|
3143 but that two will be more changed from the property which they have now. Some say that these two are fire and water which
|
|
|
3144 excel the others in their active qualities, namely heat and cold, which are the chief
|
|
|
3145 principles of corruption in other bodies; and since then there will be no action of fire and water which surpass the others
|
|
|
3146 in activity, they would seem especially to be changed from the virtue which they have now. Others, however, say that these
|
|
|
3147 two are air and water, on account of the various movements of these two elements, which movements they derive from the movement
|
|
|
3148 of the heavenly bodies. And since these movements will cease (such as the ebb and flow of the sea, and the disturbances of
|
|
|
3149 winds and so forth), therefore these elements especially will be changed from the property which they have now.
|
|
|
3150 </p>
|
|
|
3151 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p13">
|
|
|
3152 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> As Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 16), when it is stated: "And the sea is no more," by the sea we may understand the present
|
|
|
3153 world of which he had said previously (De Civ. Dei xx, 13): "The sea gave up the dead that were in it." If, however, the sea
|
|
|
3154 be taken literally we must reply that by the sea two things are to be understood, namely the substance of the waters, and
|
|
|
3155 their disposition, as containing salt and as to the movement of the waves. The sea
|
|
|
3156 will remain, not as to this second, but as to the first.
|
|
|
3157 </p>
|
|
|
3158 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p14">
|
|
|
3159 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This fire will not act save as the instrument of God's providence and power; wherefore it will not act on the other elements
|
|
|
3160 so as to consume them but only so as to cleanse them. Nor is it necessary for that which becomes the matter of fire, to be
|
|
|
3161 voided of its proper species entirely, as instanced by incandescent iron, which by virtue of its species that remains returns
|
|
|
3162 to its proper and former state as soon as it is taken from the furnace. It will
|
|
|
3163 be the same with the elements after they are cleansed by fire.
|
|
|
3164 </p>
|
|
|
3165 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p15">
|
|
|
3166 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> In the elemental parts we must consider not only what is befitting a part considered in itself, but also what is befitting
|
|
|
3167 it in its relation to the whole. I say, then, that although water would be more noble if it had the form of fire, as likewise
|
|
|
3168 would earth and air, yet the universe would be more imperfect, if all elemental matter were to assume the form of fire.
|
|
|
3169 </p>
|
|
|
3170 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p16"></p>
|
|
|
3171 <p id="XP_Q74_A5-p17"></p>
|
|
|
3172 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
3173 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
3174 </div>
|
|
|
3175 <div id="XP_Q74_A6" class="div4">
|
|
|
3176 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
3177 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
3178 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A6-p0.1">Whether all the elements will be cleansed by that fire?</h4>
|
|
|
3179 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3180 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p2">
|
|
|
3181 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that neither will all the elements be cleansed by that fire. Because that fire, as stated already
|
|
|
3182 <a id="XP_Q74_A6-p2.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74_A3.html">(A[3])</a>, will not rise higher than the waters of the deluge. But the waters of the deluge did not reach to the sphere of fire. Therefore
|
|
|
3183 neither will the element of fire be cleansed by the final cleansing.
|
|
|
3184 </p>
|
|
|
3185 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p3">
|
|
|
3186 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, a gloss on
|
|
|
3187 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A6-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.21.1" target="asv"> Apoc. 21:1, </a> "I saw a new heaven," etc., says: "There can be no doubt that the transformation of the air and earth will be caused by fire;
|
|
|
3188 but it is doubtful about water, since it is believed to have the power of cleansing itself." Therefore at least it is uncertain
|
|
|
3189 that all the elements will be cleansed.
|
|
|
3190 </p>
|
|
|
3191 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p4">
|
|
|
3192 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a place where there is an everlasting stain is never cleansed. Now there will always be a stain in hell. Since,
|
|
|
3193 then, hell is situated among the elements, it would seem that the elements will not be wholly cleansed.
|
|
|
3194 </p>
|
|
|
3195 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p5">
|
|
|
3196 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the earthly paradise is situated on the earth. Yet it will not be cleansed by fire, since not even the waters of
|
|
|
3197 the deluge reached it, as Bede says (Hexaem. i, ad
|
|
|
3198 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A6-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Gen.2.8" target="asv"> Gen. 2:8</a>), as is stated in Sentent. ii, D, 7. Therefore it would seem that the elements will not all be wholly cleansed.
|
|
|
3199 </p>
|
|
|
3200 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p6">
|
|
|
3201 <b>On the contrary,</b> The gloss quoted above (A[5], OBJ[1]) on
|
|
|
3202 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A6-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.12" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:12 </a>declares that "this fire will engulf the four elements."
|
|
|
3203 </p>
|
|
|
3204 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p7">
|
|
|
3205 <b>I answer that,</b> Some [*St. Bonaventure, Sentent. iv, D, 47, A[2], Q[3]] say that the fire in question will rise to the summit of the space
|
|
|
3206 containing the four elements: so that the elements would be entirely cleansed both from the stain of sin by which also the
|
|
|
3207 higher parts of the elements were infected (as instanced by the smoke of idolatry which stained the higher regions), and again
|
|
|
3208 from corruption, since the elements are corruptible in all their parts. But this opinion
|
|
|
3209 is opposed to the authority of Scripture, because it is written (
|
|
|
3210 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A6-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iiPet.3.7" target="asv">2 Pet. 3:7</a>) that those heavens are "kept in store unto fire," which were cleansed by water; and Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 18)
|
|
|
3211 that "the same world which perished in the deluge is reserved unto fire." Now it is clear that the waters of the deluge did
|
|
|
3212 not rise to the summit of the space occupied by the elements, but only 15 cubits above the mountain tops; and moreover it
|
|
|
3213 is known that vapors or any smoke
|
|
|
3214 whatever rising from the earth cannot pierce the entire sphere of fire so as to reach its summit; and so the stain of sin
|
|
|
3215 did not reach the aforesaid space. Nor can the elements be cleansed from corruptibility by the removal of something that might
|
|
|
3216 be consumed by fire: whereas it will be possible for the impurities of the elements arising from their mingling together to
|
|
|
3217 be consumed by fire. And these impurities are chiefly round about the earth as far as the middle of the air: wherefore the
|
|
|
3218 fire of the final conflagration will cleanse up to that point, since the waters of the deluge rose to a height which can be
|
|
|
3219 approximately calculated from the height of the mountains which they surpassed in a fixed measure.
|
|
|
3220 </p>
|
|
|
3221 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p8"> We therefore grant the First Objection.</p>
|
|
|
3222 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p9">
|
|
|
3223 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The reason for doubt is expressed in the gloss, because, to wit, water is believed to have in itself the power of cleansing,
|
|
|
3224 yet not such a power as will be competent to the future state, as stated above
|
|
|
3225 <a id="XP_Q74_A6-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74_A5.html">(A[5];</a> A[2], ad 2).
|
|
|
3226 </p>
|
|
|
3227 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p10">
|
|
|
3228 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The purpose of this cleansing will be chiefly to remove all imperfection from the abode of the saints; and consequently in
|
|
|
3229 this cleansing all that is foul will be brought together to the place of the damned: so hell will not be cleansed, and the
|
|
|
3230 dregs of the whole earth will be brought thither, according to
|
|
|
3231 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A6-p10.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.74.9" target="asv"> Ps. 74:9, </a> "The dregs thereof are not emptied, all the sinners of the earth shall drink."
|
|
|
3232 </p>
|
|
|
3233 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p11">
|
|
|
3234 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Although the sin of the first man was committed in the earthly paradise, this is not the place of sinners, as neither is
|
|
|
3235 the empyrean heaven: since from both places man and devil were expelled forthwith after their sin. Consequently that place
|
|
|
3236 needs no cleansing.
|
|
|
3237 </p>
|
|
|
3238 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p12"></p>
|
|
|
3239 <p id="XP_Q74_A6-p13"></p>
|
|
|
3240 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
3241 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
3242 </div>
|
|
|
3243 <div id="XP_Q74_A7" class="div4">
|
|
|
3244 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
3245 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
3246 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A7-p0.1">Whether the fire of the final conflagration is to follow the judgment?</h4>
|
|
|
3247 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3248 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p2">
|
|
|
3249 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the fire of the final conflagration is to follow the judgment. For Augustine (De Civ. Dei xx, 30) gives
|
|
|
3250 the following order of the things to take place at the judgment, saying: "At this judgment we have learned that the following
|
|
|
3251 things will occur. Elias the Thesbite will appear, the Jews will believe, Antichrist will persecute, Christ will judge, the
|
|
|
3252 dead shall rise again, the good shall be separated from the wicked, the world shall be set
|
|
|
3253 on fire and shall be renewed." Therefore the burning will follow the judgment.
|
|
|
3254 </p>
|
|
|
3255 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p3">
|
|
|
3256 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 16): "After the wicked have been judged, and cast into everlasting fire, the figure
|
|
|
3257 of this world will perish in the furnace of worldly flames." Therefore the same conclusion follows.
|
|
|
3258 </p>
|
|
|
3259 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p4">
|
|
|
3260 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, when the Lord comes to judgment He will find some men living, as appears from the words of
|
|
|
3261 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p4.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.16" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:16, </a> where the Apostle speaking in their person says: "Then we who are alive, who remain unto the coming of the Lord [*Vulg.:
|
|
|
3262 'who are left, shall be taken . . . to meet Christ'---the words "who remain," etc., are from
|
|
|
3263 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p4.2" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.14" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:14</a>]." But it would not be so, if the burning of the world were to come first,
|
|
|
3264 since they would be destroyed by the fire. Therefore this fire will follow the judgment.
|
|
|
3265 </p>
|
|
|
3266 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p5">
|
|
|
3267 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, it is said that our Lord will come to judge the earth by fire, and consequently the final conflagration would seem
|
|
|
3268 to be the execution of the sentence of Divine judgment. Now execution follows judgment. Therefore that fire will follow the
|
|
|
3269 judgment.
|
|
|
3270 </p>
|
|
|
3271 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p6">
|
|
|
3272 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
3273 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.96.3" target="asv">Ps. 96:3</a>): "A fire shall go before Him."
|
|
|
3274 </p>
|
|
|
3275 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p7"> Further, the resurrection will precede the judgment, else every eye would not see Christ judging. Now the burning of the
|
|
|
3276 world will precede the resurrection, for the saints who will rise again will have spiritual and impassible bodies, so that
|
|
|
3277 it will be impossible for the fire to cleanse them, and yet the text (Sent. iv, D, 47) quotes Augustine (De Civ. Dei xx, 18)
|
|
|
3278 as saying that "whatever needs cleansing in any way shall be cleansed by that fire." Therefore that fire will
|
|
|
3279 precede the judgment.
|
|
|
3280 </p>
|
|
|
3281 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p8">
|
|
|
3282 <b>I answer that,</b> The fire in question will in reality, as regards its beginning, precede the judgment. This can clearly be gathered from the
|
|
|
3283 fact that the resurrection of the dead will precede the judgment, since according to
|
|
|
3284 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.13" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:13-16</a>, those who have slept "shall be taken up . . . in the clouds . . . into the air . . . to meet Christ coming to judgment."
|
|
|
3285 Now the general resurrection and the glorification of the bodies of the saints will happen at
|
|
|
3286 the same time; for the saints in rising again will assume a glorified body, as evidenced by
|
|
|
3287 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p8.2" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.43" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:43, </a> "It is sown in dishonor, it shall rise in glory": and at the same time as the saints' bodies shall be glorified, all creatures
|
|
|
3288 shall be renewed, each in its own way, as appears from the statement (
|
|
|
3289 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A7-p8.3" href="./asv.html#Rom.8.21" target="asv">Rom. 8:21</a>) that "the creature . . . itself shall be delivered from the servitude of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the
|
|
|
3290 children of God." Since
|
|
|
3291 then the burning of the world is a disposition to the aforesaid renewal, as stated above (
|
|
|
3292 <a id="XP_Q74_A7-p8.4" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html">AA[1]</a>,4); it can clearly be gathered that this burning, so far as it shall cleanse the world, will precede the judgment, but as
|
|
|
3293 regards a certain action thereof, whereby it will engulf the wicked, it will follow the judgment.
|
|
|
3294 </p>
|
|
|
3295 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p9">
|
|
|
3296 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Augustine is speaking not as one who decides the point, but as expressing an opinion. This is clear from his continuing thus:
|
|
|
3297 "That all these things are to happen is a matter of faith, but how and in what order we shall learn more then by experience
|
|
|
3298 of the things themselves than now by seeking a definite conclusion by arguing about them. Methinks, however, they will occur
|
|
|
3299 in the order I have given." Hence it is clear that he is speaking as offering
|
|
|
3300 his opinion. The same answer applies to the Second Objection.
|
|
|
3301 </p>
|
|
|
3302 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p10">
|
|
|
3303 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> All men shall die and rise again: yet those are said to be found alive who will live in the body until the time of the conflagration.
|
|
|
3304 </p>
|
|
|
3305 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p11">
|
|
|
3306 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> That fire will not carry out the sentence of the judge except as regards the engulfing of the wicked: in this respect it
|
|
|
3307 will follow the judgment.
|
|
|
3308 </p>
|
|
|
3309 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p12"></p>
|
|
|
3310 <p id="XP_Q74_A7-p13"></p>
|
|
|
3311 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
3312 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
3313 </div>
|
|
|
3314 <div id="XP_Q74_A8" class="div4">
|
|
|
3315 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
3316 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
3317 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A8-p0.1">Whether that fire will have such an effect on men as is described?</h4>
|
|
|
3318 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3319 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p2">
|
|
|
3320 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that this fire will not have such an effect on men as is described in the text (Sent. iv, D, 47). For a thing
|
|
|
3321 is said to be consumed when it is reduced to naught. Now the bodies of the wicked will not be reduced to naught, but will
|
|
|
3322 be kept for eternity, that they may bear an eternal punishment. Therefore this fire will not consume the wicked, as stated
|
|
|
3323 in the text.
|
|
|
3324 </p>
|
|
|
3325 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p3">
|
|
|
3326 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, if it be said that it will consume the bodies of the wicked by reducing them to ashes; on the contrary, as the bodies
|
|
|
3327 of the wicked, so will those of the good be brought to ashes: for it is the privilege of Christ alone that His flesh see not
|
|
|
3328 corruption. Therefore it will consume also the good who will then be found.
|
|
|
3329 </p>
|
|
|
3330 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p4">
|
|
|
3331 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the stain of sin is more abundant in the elements, as combining together to the formation of the human body wherein
|
|
|
3332 is the corruption of the fomes [*Cf.
|
|
|
3333 <a id="XP_Q74_A8-p4.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q83_A3.html">FS, Q[83], A[3]</a>;
|
|
|
3334 <a id="XP_Q74_A8-p4.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q91_A6.html">FS, Q[91], A[6]</a>] even in the good, than in the elements existing outside the human body. Now the elements existing outside the human body
|
|
|
3335 will be cleansed on account of the stain of sin. Much therefore will the elements in the human
|
|
|
3336 body whether of the good or of the wicked need to be cleansed, and consequently the bodies of both will need to be destroyed.
|
|
|
3337 </p>
|
|
|
3338 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p5">
|
|
|
3339 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, as long as the state of the way lasts the elements act in like manner on the good and the wicked. Now the state
|
|
|
3340 of the way will still endure in that conflagration, since after this state of the way death will not be natural, and yet it
|
|
|
3341 will be caused by that fire. Therefore that fire will act equally on good and wicked; and consequently it does not seem that
|
|
|
3342 any distinction is made between them as to their being affected by that fire, as stated in the
|
|
|
3343 text.
|
|
|
3344 </p>
|
|
|
3345 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p6">
|
|
|
3346 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, this fire will have done its work in a moment as it were. Yet there will be many among the living in whom there
|
|
|
3347 will be many things to be cleansed. Therefore that fire will not suffice for their cleansing.
|
|
|
3348 </p>
|
|
|
3349 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p7">
|
|
|
3350 <b>I answer that,</b> This fire of the final conflagration, in so far as it will precede the judgment, will act as the instrument of Divine justice
|
|
|
3351 as well as by the natural virtue of fire. Accordingly, as regards its natural virtue, it will act in like manner on the wicked
|
|
|
3352 and good who will be alive, by reducing the bodies of both to ashes. But in so far as it acts as the instrument of Divine
|
|
|
3353 justice, it will act differently on different people as regards the sense of pain. For
|
|
|
3354 the wicked will be tortured by the action of the fire; whereas the good in whom there will be nothing to cleanse will feel
|
|
|
3355 no pain at all from the fire, as neither did the children in the fiery furnace (
|
|
|
3356 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A8-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Dan.3" target="asv">Dan. 3</a>); although their bodies will not be kept whole, as were the bodies of the children: and it will be possible by God's power
|
|
|
3357 for their bodies to be destroyed without their suffering pain. But the good, in whom matter for cleansing will be found, will
|
|
|
3358 suffer pain from that fire, more or less
|
|
|
3359 according to their different merits.
|
|
|
3360 </p>
|
|
|
3361 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p8"> On the other hand, as regards the action which this fire will have after the judgment, it will act on the damned alone, since
|
|
|
3362 the good will all have impassible bodies.
|
|
|
3363 </p>
|
|
|
3364 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p9">
|
|
|
3365 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Consumption there signifies being brought, not to nothing, but to ashes.
|
|
|
3366 </p>
|
|
|
3367 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p10">
|
|
|
3368 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although the bodies of the good will be reduced to ashes by the fire, they will not suffer pain thereby, as neither did the
|
|
|
3369 children in the Babylonian furnace. In this respect a distinction is drawn between the good and the wicked.
|
|
|
3370 </p>
|
|
|
3371 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p11">
|
|
|
3372 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The elements that are in human bodies, even in the bodies of the elect, will be cleansed by fire. But this will be done,
|
|
|
3373 by God's power, without their suffering pain.
|
|
|
3374 </p>
|
|
|
3375 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p12">
|
|
|
3376 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> This fire will act not only according to the natural power of the element, but also as the instrument of Divine justice.
|
|
|
3377 </p>
|
|
|
3378 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p13">
|
|
|
3379 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> There are three reasons why those who will be found living will be able to be cleansed suddenly. One is because there will
|
|
|
3380 be few things in them to be cleansed, since they will be already cleansed by the previous fears and persecutions. The second
|
|
|
3381 is because they will suffer pain both while living and of their own will: and pain suffered in this life voluntarily cleanses
|
|
|
3382 much more than pain inflicted after death, as in the case of the martyrs, because
|
|
|
3383 "if anything needing to be cleansed be found in them, it is cut off by the sickle of suffering," as Augustine says (De Unic.
|
|
|
3384 Bap. xiii), although the pain of martyrdom is of short duration in comparison with the pain endured in purgatory. The third
|
|
|
3385 is because the heat will gain in intensity what it loses in shortness of time.
|
|
|
3386 </p>
|
|
|
3387 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p14"></p>
|
|
|
3388 <p id="XP_Q74_A8-p15"></p>
|
|
|
3389 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A7.html"></a>
|
|
|
3390 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
3391 </div>
|
|
|
3392 <div id="XP_Q74_A9" class="div4">
|
|
|
3393 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
3394 <a href="summa.XP_Q75.html"></a>
|
|
|
3395 <h4 id="XP_Q74_A9-p0.1">Whether that fire will engulf the wicked?</h4>
|
|
|
3396 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3397 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p2">
|
|
|
3398 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that that fire will not engulf the wicked. For a gloss on
|
|
|
3399 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Mal.3.3" target="asv"> Malachi 3:3, </a> "He shall purify the sons of Levi," says that "it is a fire consuming the wicked and refining the good"; and a gloss on
|
|
|
3400 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p2.2" href="./asv.html#iCor.3.13" target="asv">1 Cor. 3:13, </a> "Fire shall try every man's work," says: "We read that there will be a twofold fire, one that will cleanse the elect and
|
|
|
3401 will precede the judgment, another that will torture the wicked." Now the latter
|
|
|
3402 is the fire of hell that shall engulf the wicked, while the former is the fire of the final conflagration. Therefore the fire
|
|
|
3403 of the final conflagration will not be that which will engulf the wicked.
|
|
|
3404 </p>
|
|
|
3405 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p3">
|
|
|
3406 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, that fire will obey God in the cleansing of the world: therefore it should receive its reward like the other elements,
|
|
|
3407 especially since fire is the most noble of the elements. Therefore it would seem that it ought not to be cast into hell for
|
|
|
3408 the punishment of the damned.
|
|
|
3409 </p>
|
|
|
3410 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p4">
|
|
|
3411 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the fire that will engulf the wicked will be the fire of hell: and this fire was prepared from the beginning of
|
|
|
3412 the world for the damned; hence it is written (
|
|
|
3413 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25.41" target="asv">Mat. 25:41</a>): "Depart . . . you cursed . . . into everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil," etc., and (
|
|
|
3414 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p4.2" href="./asv.html#Isa.30.33" target="asv">Is. 30:33</a>): "Tophet is prepared from yesterday, prepared by the king," etc., where a gloss observes: "From yesterday, i.e. from the
|
|
|
3415 beginning---Tophet, i.e. the
|
|
|
3416 valley of hell." But this fire of the final conflagration was not prepared from the beginning, but will result from the meeting
|
|
|
3417 together of the fires of the world. Therefore that fire is not the fire of hell which will engulf the wicked.
|
|
|
3418 </p>
|
|
|
3419 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p5">
|
|
|
3420 <b>On the contrary,</b> are the words of
|
|
|
3421 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.96.3" target="asv"> Ps. 96:3, </a> where it is said of this fire that it "shall burn His enemies round about."
|
|
|
3422 </p>
|
|
|
3423 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p6"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3424 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Dan.7.10" target="asv">Dan. 7:10</a>): "A swift stream of fire issued forth from before Him"; and a gloss adds, "to drag sinners into hell." Now the passage quoted
|
|
|
3425 refers to that fire of which we are now speaking, as appears from a gloss which observes on the same words: "In order to punish
|
|
|
3426 the wicked and cleanse the good." Therefore the fire of the final conflagration will be plunged into hell together with the
|
|
|
3427 wicked
|
|
|
3428 </p>
|
|
|
3429 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p7">
|
|
|
3430 <b>I answer that,</b> The entire cleansing of the world and the renewal for the purpose of cleansing will be directed to the renewal of man: and
|
|
|
3431 consequently the cleansing and renewal of the world must needs correspond with the cleansing and renewal of mankind. Now mankind
|
|
|
3432 will be cleansed in one way by the separation of the wicked from the good: wherefore it is said (
|
|
|
3433 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.3.17" target="asv">Lk. 3:17</a>): "Whose fan is in His hand, and He will purge His poor, and will gather the
|
|
|
3434 wheat," i.e. the elect, "into His barn, but the chaff," i.e. the wicked, "He will burn with unquenchable fire." Hence it will
|
|
|
3435 be thus with the cleansing of the world, so that all that is ugly and vile will be cast with the wicked into hell, and all
|
|
|
3436 that is beautiful and noble will be taken up above for the glory of the elect: and so too will it be with the fire of that
|
|
|
3437 conflagration, as Basil says in
|
|
|
3438 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q74_A9-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Ps.28.7" target="asv"> Ps. 28:7, </a> "The voice of the Lord divideth the flame of fire," because
|
|
|
3439 whatever fire contains of burning heat and gross matter will go down into hell for the punishment of the wicked, and whatever
|
|
|
3440 is subtle and lightsome will remain above for the glory of the elect.
|
|
|
3441 </p>
|
|
|
3442 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p8">
|
|
|
3443 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The fire that will cleanse the elect before the judgment will be the same as the fire that will burn the world, although
|
|
|
3444 some say the contrary. For it is fitting that man, being a part of the world, be cleansed with the same fire as the world.
|
|
|
3445 They are, however, described as two fires, that will cleanse the good, and torture the wicked, both in reference to their
|
|
|
3446 respective offices, and somewhat in reference to their substance: since the substance of
|
|
|
3447 the cleansing fire will not all be cast into hell, as stated above.
|
|
|
3448 </p>
|
|
|
3449 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p9">
|
|
|
3450 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> This fire will be rewarded because whatever it contains of gross matter will be separated from it, and cast into hell.
|
|
|
3451 </p>
|
|
|
3452 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p10">
|
|
|
3453 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The punishment of the wicked, even as the glory of the elect, will be greater after the judgment than before. Wherefore,
|
|
|
3454 just as charity will be added to the higher creature in order to increase the glory of the elect, so too whatever is vile
|
|
|
3455 in creatures will be thrust down into hell in order to add to the misery of the damned. Consequently it is not unbecoming
|
|
|
3456 that another fire be added to the fire of the damned that was prepared from the beginning
|
|
|
3457 of the world.
|
|
|
3458 </p>
|
|
|
3459 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p11"></p>
|
|
|
3460 <p id="XP_Q74_A9-p12"></p>
|
|
|
3461 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A8.html"></a>
|
|
|
3462 <a href="summa.XP_Q75.html"></a>
|
|
|
3463 </div>
|
|
|
3464 <a href="summa.XP_Q73_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3465 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3466 </div>
|
|
|
3467 <div id="XP_Q75" class="div3">
|
|
|
3468 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
3469 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3470 <h3 id="XP_Q75-p0.1">OF THE RESURRECTION (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
3471 <p id="XP_Q75-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3472 <p id="XP_Q75-p2"> In the next place we must consider things connected with and accompanying the resurrection. Of these the first to be considered
|
|
|
3473 will be the resurrection itself; the second will be the cause of the resurrection; the third its time and manner. the fourth
|
|
|
3474 its term "wherefrom"; the fifth the condition of those who rise again.
|
|
|
3475 </p>
|
|
|
3476 <p id="XP_Q75-p3"> Under the first head there will be three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
3477 <p id="XP_Q75-p4"> (1) Whether there is to be a resurrection of the body?</p>
|
|
|
3478 <p id="XP_Q75-p5"> (2) Whether it is universally of all bodies?</p>
|
|
|
3479 <p id="XP_Q75-p6"> (3) Whether it is natural or miraculous?</p>
|
|
|
3480 <div id="XP_Q75_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
3481 <a href="summa.XP_Q75.html"></a>
|
|
|
3482 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3483 <h4 id="XP_Q75_A1-p0.1">Whether there is to be a resurrection of the body?</h4>
|
|
|
3484 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3485 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p2">
|
|
|
3486 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that there is not to be a resurrection of the body: for it is written (
|
|
|
3487 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Job.14.12" target="asv">Job 14:12</a>): "Man, when he is fallen asleep, shall not rise again till the heavens be broken." But the heavens shall never be broken,
|
|
|
3488 since the earth, to which seemingly this is still less applicable, "standeth for ever" (
|
|
|
3489 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p2.2" href="./asv.html#Eccl.1.4" target="asv">Eccles. 1:4</a>). Therefore the man that is dead shall never rise again.
|
|
|
3490 </p>
|
|
|
3491 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p3">
|
|
|
3492 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Our Lord proves the resurrection by quoting the words: "I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God
|
|
|
3493 of Jacob. He is not the God of the dead but of the living" (
|
|
|
3494 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.22.32" target="asv">Mat. 22:32</a>;
|
|
|
3495 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p3.2" href="./asv.html#Exod.3.6" target="asv"> Ex. 3:6</a>). But it is clear that when those words were uttered, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob lived not in body, but only in the soul.
|
|
|
3496 Therefore there will be no resurrection of bodies but only of souls.
|
|
|
3497 </p>
|
|
|
3498 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p4">
|
|
|
3499 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the Apostle (
|
|
|
3500 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p4.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15" target="asv">1 Cor. 15</a>) seemingly proves the resurrection from the reward for labors endured by the saints in this life. For if they trusted in
|
|
|
3501 this life alone, they would be the most unhappy of all men. Now there can be sufficient reward for labor in the soul alone:
|
|
|
3502 since it is not necessary for the instrument to be repaid together with the worker, and the body is the soul's instrument.
|
|
|
3503 Wherefore even in purgatory, where souls will be punished for
|
|
|
3504 what they did in the body, the soul is punished without the body. Therefore there is no need to hold a resurrection of the
|
|
|
3505 body, but it is enough to hold a resurrection of souls, which consists in their being taken from the death of sin and unhappiness
|
|
|
3506 to the life of grace and glory.
|
|
|
3507 </p>
|
|
|
3508 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p5">
|
|
|
3509 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the last state of a thing is the most perfect, since thereby it attains its end. Now the most perfect state of the
|
|
|
3510 soul is to be separated from the body, since in that state it is more conformed to God and the angels, and is more pure, as
|
|
|
3511 being separated from any extraneous nature. Therefore separation from the body is its final state, and consequently it returns
|
|
|
3512 not from this state to the body, as neither does a man end in becoming a boy.
|
|
|
3513 </p>
|
|
|
3514 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p6">
|
|
|
3515 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, bodily death is the punishment inflicted on man for his own transgression, as appears from
|
|
|
3516 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Gen.2" target="asv">Gn. 2</a>, even as spiritual death, which is the separation of the soul from God, is inflicted on man for mortal sin. Now man never
|
|
|
3517 returns to life from spiritual death after receiving the sentence of his damnation. Therefore neither will there be any return
|
|
|
3518 from bodily death to bodily life, and so there will be no resurrection.
|
|
|
3519 </p>
|
|
|
3520 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p7">
|
|
|
3521 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
3522 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Job.19.25" target="asv">Job 19:25-26</a>): "I know that my Redeemer liveth, and in the last day I shall rise out of the earth, and I shall be clothed again with my
|
|
|
3523 skin," etc. Therefore there will be a resurrection of the body.
|
|
|
3524 </p>
|
|
|
3525 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p8"> Further, the gift of Christ is greater than the sin of Adam, as appears from
|
|
|
3526 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.5.15" target="asv"> Rom. 5:15.</a> Now death was brought in by sin, for if sin had not been, there had been no death. Therefore by the gift of Christ man will
|
|
|
3527 be restored from death to life.
|
|
|
3528 </p>
|
|
|
3529 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p9"> Further, the members should be conformed to the head. Now our Head lives and will live eternally in body and soul, since
|
|
|
3530 "Christ rising again from the dead dieth now no more" (
|
|
|
3531 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.6.8" target="asv">Rom. 6:8</a>). Therefore men who are His members will live in body and soul; and consequently there must needs be a resurrection of the
|
|
|
3532 body.
|
|
|
3533 </p>
|
|
|
3534 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p10">
|
|
|
3535 <b>I answer that,</b> According to the various opinions about man's last end there have been various opinions holding or denying the resurrection.
|
|
|
3536 For man's last end which all men desire naturally is happiness. Some have held that man is able to attain this end in this
|
|
|
3537 life: wherefore they had no need to admit another life after this, wherein man would be able to attain to his perfection:
|
|
|
3538 and so they denied the resurrection.
|
|
|
3539 </p>
|
|
|
3540 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p11"> This opinion is confuted with sufficient probability by the changeableness of fortune, the weakness of the human body, the
|
|
|
3541 imperfection and instability of knowledge and virtue, all of which are hindrances to the perfection of happiness, as Augustine
|
|
|
3542 argues at the end of De Civ. Dei (xxii, 22).
|
|
|
3543 </p>
|
|
|
3544 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p12"> Hence others maintained that after this there is another life wherein, after death, man lives according to the soul only,
|
|
|
3545 and they held that such a life sufficed to satisfy the natural desire to obtain happiness: wherefore Porphyrius said as Augustine
|
|
|
3546 states (De Civ. De. xxii, 26): "The soul, to be happy, must avoid all bodies": and consequently these did not hold the resurrection.
|
|
|
3547 </p>
|
|
|
3548 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p13"> This opinion was based by various people on various false foundations. For certain heretics asserted that all bodily things
|
|
|
3549 are from the evil principle, but that spiritual things are from the good principle: and from this it follows that the soul
|
|
|
3550 cannot reach the height of its perfection unless it be separated from the body, since the latter withdraws it from its principle,
|
|
|
3551 the participation of which makes it happy. Hence all those heretical sects that hold corporeal things to
|
|
|
3552 have been created or fashioned by the devil deny the resurrection of the body. The falsehood of this principle has been shown
|
|
|
3553 at the beginning of the Second Book (Sent. ii, D, 4, qu. 1, A[3]; *[Cf.
|
|
|
3554 <a id="XP_Q75_A1-p13.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q49_A3.html">FP, Q[49], A[3]</a>]).
|
|
|
3555 </p>
|
|
|
3556 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p14"> Others said that the entire nature of man is seated in the soul, so that the soul makes use of the body as an instrument,
|
|
|
3557 or as a sailor uses his ship: wherefore according to this opinion, it follows that if happiness is attained by the soul alone,
|
|
|
3558 man would not be balked in his natural desire for happiness, and so there is no need to hold the resurrection. But the Philosopher
|
|
|
3559 sufficiently destroys this foundation (De Anima ii, 2), where he shows that the soul is united to the
|
|
|
3560 body as form to matter. Hence it is clear that if man cannot be happy in this life, we must of necessity hold the resurrection.
|
|
|
3561 </p>
|
|
|
3562 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p15">
|
|
|
3563 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The heavens will never be broken as to their substance, but as to the effect of their power whereby their movement is the
|
|
|
3564 cause of generation and corruption of lower things: for this reason the Apostle says (
|
|
|
3565 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A1-p15.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.7.31" target="asv">1 Cor. 7:31</a>): "The fashion of this world passeth away."
|
|
|
3566 </p>
|
|
|
3567 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p16">
|
|
|
3568 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Abraham's soul, properly speaking, is not Abraham himself, but a part of him (and the same as regards the others). Hence
|
|
|
3569 life in Abraham's soul does not suffice to make Abraham a living being, or to make the God of Abraham the God of a living
|
|
|
3570 man. But there needs to be life in the whole composite, i.e. the soul and body: and although this life were not actually when
|
|
|
3571 these words were uttered, it was in each part as ordained to the resurrection.
|
|
|
3572 Wherefore our Lord proves the resurrection with the greatest subtlety and efficacy.
|
|
|
3573 </p>
|
|
|
3574 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p17">
|
|
|
3575 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The soul is compared to the body, not only as a worker to the instrument with which he works, but also as form to matter:
|
|
|
3576 wherefore the work belongs to the composite and not to the soul alone, as the Philosopher shows (De Anima i, 4). And since
|
|
|
3577 to the worker is due the reward of the work, it behooves man himself, who is composed of soul and body, to receive the reward
|
|
|
3578 of his work. Now as venial offenses are called sins as being dispositions to sin,
|
|
|
3579 and not as having simply and perfectly the character of sin, so the punishment which is awarded to them in purgatory is not
|
|
|
3580 a retribution simply, but rather a cleansing, which is wrought separately in the body, by death and by its being reduced to
|
|
|
3581 ashes, and in the soul by the fire of purgatory.
|
|
|
3582 </p>
|
|
|
3583 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p18">
|
|
|
3584 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Other things being equal, the state of the soul in the body is more perfect than outside the body, because it is a part of
|
|
|
3585 the whole composite; and every integral part is material in comparison to the whole: and though it were conformed to God in
|
|
|
3586 one respect, it is not simply. Because, strictly speaking, a thing is more conformed to God when it has all that the condition
|
|
|
3587 of its nature requires, since then most of all it imitates the Divine perfection.
|
|
|
3588 Hence the heart of an animal is more conformed to an immovable God when it is in movement than when it is at rest, because
|
|
|
3589 the perfection of the heart is in its movement, and its rest is its undoing.
|
|
|
3590 </p>
|
|
|
3591 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p19">
|
|
|
3592 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Bodily death was brought about by Adam's sin which was blotted out by Christ's death: hence its punishment lasts not for
|
|
|
3593 ever. But mortal sin which causes everlasting death through impenitence will not be expiated hereafter. Hence that death will
|
|
|
3594 be everlasting.
|
|
|
3595 </p>
|
|
|
3596 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p20"></p>
|
|
|
3597 <p id="XP_Q75_A1-p21"></p>
|
|
|
3598 <a href="summa.XP_Q75.html"></a>
|
|
|
3599 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3600 </div>
|
|
|
3601 <div id="XP_Q75_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
3602 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3603 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3604 <h4 id="XP_Q75_A2-p0.1">Whether the resurrection will be for all without exception?</h4>
|
|
|
3605 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3606 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p2">
|
|
|
3607 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the resurrection will not be for all without exception. For it is written (
|
|
|
3608 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.1.5" target="asv">Ps. 1:5</a>): "The wicked shall not rise again in judgment." Now men will not rise again except at the time of the general judgment.
|
|
|
3609 Therefore the wicked shall in no way rise again.
|
|
|
3610 </p>
|
|
|
3611 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p3">
|
|
|
3612 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3613 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Dan.12.2" target="asv">Dan. 12:2</a>): "Many of those that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake." But these words imply a restriction. Therefore all will
|
|
|
3614 not rise again.
|
|
|
3615 </p>
|
|
|
3616 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p4">
|
|
|
3617 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, by the resurrection men are conformed to Christ rising again; wherefore the Apostle argues (
|
|
|
3618 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.12" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:12, </a> seqq.) that if Christ rose again, we also shall rise again. Now those alone should be conformed to Christ rising again who
|
|
|
3619 have borne His image, and this belongs to the good alone. Therefore they alone shall rise again.
|
|
|
3620 </p>
|
|
|
3621 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p5">
|
|
|
3622 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, punishment is not remitted unless the fault be condoned. Now bodily death is the punishment of original sin. Therefore,
|
|
|
3623 as original sin is not forgiven to all, all will not rise again.
|
|
|
3624 </p>
|
|
|
3625 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p6">
|
|
|
3626 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, as we are born again by the grace of Christ, even so shall we rise again by His grace. Now those who die in their
|
|
|
3627 mother's womb can never be born again: therefore neither can they rise again, and consequently all will not rise again.
|
|
|
3628 </p>
|
|
|
3629 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p7">
|
|
|
3630 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is said (
|
|
|
3631 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p7.1" href="./asv.html#John.5.28" target="asv">Jn. 5:28</a>,
|
|
|
3632 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p7.2" href="./asv.html#John.5.25" target="asv">25</a>): "All that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God . . . and they that hear shall live." Therefore the
|
|
|
3633 dead shall all rise again.
|
|
|
3634 </p>
|
|
|
3635 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p8"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3636 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.51" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:51</a>): "We shall all indeed rise again," etc.
|
|
|
3637 </p>
|
|
|
3638 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p9"> Further, the resurrection is necessary in order that those who rise again may receive punishment or reward according to their
|
|
|
3639 merits. Now either punishment or reward is due to all, either for their own merits, as to adults, or for others' merits, as
|
|
|
3640 to children. Therefore all will rise again.
|
|
|
3641 </p>
|
|
|
3642 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p10">
|
|
|
3643 <b>I answer that,</b> Those things, the reason of which comes from the nature of a species, must needs be found likewise in all the members of
|
|
|
3644 that same species. Now such is the resurrection: because the reason thereof, as stated above
|
|
|
3645 <a id="XP_Q75_A2-p10.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html">(A[1])</a>, is that the soul cannot have the final perfection of the human species, so long as it is separated from the body. Hence
|
|
|
3646 no soul will remain for ever separated from the body. Therefore it is necessary for all, as
|
|
|
3647 well as for one, to rise again.
|
|
|
3648 </p>
|
|
|
3649 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p11">
|
|
|
3650 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> As a gloss expounds these words, they refer to the spiritual resurrection whereby the wicked shall not rise again in the
|
|
|
3651 particular judgment. or else they refer to the wicked who are altogether unbelievers, who will not rise again to be judged,
|
|
|
3652 since they are already judged [*
|
|
|
3653 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A2-p11.1" href="./asv.html#John.3.18" target="asv">Jn. 3:18</a>].
|
|
|
3654 </p>
|
|
|
3655 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p12">
|
|
|
3656 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Augustine (De Civ. Dei xx, 23) explains "many" as meaning "all": in fact, this way of speaking is often met with in Holy
|
|
|
3657 Writ. Or else the restriction may refer to the children consigned to limbo who, although they shall rise again, are not properly
|
|
|
3658 said to awake, since they will have no sense either of pain or of glory, and waking is the unchaining of the senses.
|
|
|
3659 </p>
|
|
|
3660 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p13">
|
|
|
3661 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> All, both good and wicked, are conformed to Christ, while living in this life, as regards things pertaining to the nature
|
|
|
3662 of the species, but not as regards matters pertaining to grace. Hence all will be conformed to Him in the restoration of natural
|
|
|
3663 life, but not in the likeness of glory, except the good alone.
|
|
|
3664 </p>
|
|
|
3665 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p14">
|
|
|
3666 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Those who have died in original sin have, by dying, discharged the obligation of death which is the punishment of original
|
|
|
3667 sin. Hence, notwithstanding original sin, they can rise again from death: for the punishment of original sin is to die, rather
|
|
|
3668 than to be detained by death.
|
|
|
3669 </p>
|
|
|
3670 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p15">
|
|
|
3671 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> We are born again by the grace of Christ that is given to us, but we rise again by the grace of Christ whereby it came about
|
|
|
3672 that He took our nature, since it is by this that we are conformed to Him in natural things. Hence those who die in their
|
|
|
3673 mother's womb, although they are not born again by receiving grace, will nevertheless rise again on account of the conformity
|
|
|
3674 of their nature with Him, which conformity they acquired by attaining to the
|
|
|
3675 perfection of the human species.
|
|
|
3676 </p>
|
|
|
3677 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p16"></p>
|
|
|
3678 <p id="XP_Q75_A2-p17"></p>
|
|
|
3679 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3680 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3681 </div>
|
|
|
3682 <div id="XP_Q75_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
3683 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3684 <a href="summa.XP_Q76.html"></a>
|
|
|
3685 <h4 id="XP_Q75_A3-p0.1">Whether the resurrection is natural?</h4>
|
|
|
3686 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3687 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p2">
|
|
|
3688 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the resurrection is natural. For, as the Damascene says (De Fide Orth. iii, 14), "that which is commonly
|
|
|
3689 observed in all, marks the nature of the individuals contained under it." Now resurrection applies commonly to all. Therefore
|
|
|
3690 it is natural.
|
|
|
3691 </p>
|
|
|
3692 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p3">
|
|
|
3693 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Gregory says (Moral. xiv, 55): "Those who do not hold the resurrection on the principle of obedience ought certainly
|
|
|
3694 to hold it on the principle of reason. For what does the world every day but imitate, in its elements, our resurrection?"
|
|
|
3695 And he offers as examples the light which "as it were dies . . . and is withdrawn from our sight . . . and again rises anew,
|
|
|
3696 as it were, and is recalled---the shrubs which lose their greenery, and again by a kind of
|
|
|
3697 resurrection are renewed---and the seeds which rot and die and then sprout and rise again as it were": which same example
|
|
|
3698 is adduced by the Apostle (
|
|
|
3699 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A3-p3.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.36" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:36</a>). Now from the works of nature nothing can be known save what is natural. Therefore the resurrection is natural.
|
|
|
3700 </p>
|
|
|
3701 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p4">
|
|
|
3702 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, things that are against nature abide not for long, because they are violent, so to speak. But the life that is restored
|
|
|
3703 by the resurrection will last for ever. Therefore the resurrection will be natural.
|
|
|
3704 </p>
|
|
|
3705 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p5">
|
|
|
3706 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, that to which the entire expectation of nature looks forward would seem to be natural. Now such a thing is the resurrection
|
|
|
3707 and the glorification of the saints according to
|
|
|
3708 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q75_A3-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.8.19" target="asv"> Rom. 8:19.</a> Therefore the resurrection will be natural.
|
|
|
3709 </p>
|
|
|
3710 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p6">
|
|
|
3711 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the resurrection is a kind of movement towards the everlasting union of soul and body. Now movement is natural if
|
|
|
3712 it terminate in a natural rest (Phys. v, 6): and the everlasting union of soul and body will be natural, for since the soul
|
|
|
3713 is the body's proper mover, it has a body proportionate to it: so that the body is likewise for ever capable of being quickened
|
|
|
3714 by it, even as the soul lives for ever. Therefore the resurrection will be natural.
|
|
|
3715 </p>
|
|
|
3716 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p7">
|
|
|
3717 <b>On the contrary,</b> There is no natural return from privation to habit. But death is privation of life. Therefore the resurrection whereby one
|
|
|
3718 returns from death to life is not natural.
|
|
|
3719 </p>
|
|
|
3720 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p8"> Further, things of the one species have one fixed way of origin: wherefore animals begotten of putrefaction are never of
|
|
|
3721 the same species as those begotten of seed, as the Commentator says on Phys. viii. Now the natural way of man's origin is
|
|
|
3722 for him to be begotten of a like in species: and such is not the case in the resurrection. Therefore it will not be natural.
|
|
|
3723 </p>
|
|
|
3724 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p9">
|
|
|
3725 <b>I answer that,</b> A movement or an action stands related to nature in three ways. For there is a movement or action whereof nature is neither
|
|
|
3726 the principle nor the term: and such a movement is sometimes from a principle above nature as in the case of a glorified body;
|
|
|
3727 and sometimes from any other principle whatever; for instance, the violent upward movement of a stone which terminates in
|
|
|
3728 a violent rest. Again, there is a movement whereof nature is both principle and term: for
|
|
|
3729 instance, the downward movement of a stone. And there is another movement whereof nature is the term, but not the principle,
|
|
|
3730 the latter being sometimes something above nature (as in giving sight to a blind man, for sight is natural, but the principle
|
|
|
3731 of the sight-giving is above nature), and sometimes something else, as in the forcing of flowers or fruit by artificial process.
|
|
|
3732 It is impossible for nature to be the principle and not the term, because natural principles are appointed to definite
|
|
|
3733 effects, beyond which they cannot extend.
|
|
|
3734 </p>
|
|
|
3735 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p10"> Accordingly the action or movement that is related to nature in the first way can nowise be natural, but is either miraculous
|
|
|
3736 if it come from a principle above nature, or violent if from any other principle. The action or movement that is related to
|
|
|
3737 nature in the second way is simply natural: but the action that is related to nature in the third way cannot be described
|
|
|
3738 as natural simply, but as natural in a restricted sense, in so far, to wit, as it leads to that which is
|
|
|
3739 according to nature: but it is called either miraculous or artificial or violent. For, properly speaking, natural is that
|
|
|
3740 which is according to nature, and a thing is according to nature if it has that nature and whatever results from that nature
|
|
|
3741 (Phys. ii, 1). Consequently, speaking simply, movement cannot be described as natural unless its principle be natural.
|
|
|
3742 </p>
|
|
|
3743 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p11"> Now nature cannot be the principle of resurrection, although resurrection terminates in the life of nature. For nature is
|
|
|
3744 the principle of movement in the thing wherein nature is---either the active principle, as in the movement of heavy and light
|
|
|
3745 bodies and in the natural alterations of animals---or the passive principle, as in the generation of simple bodies. The passive
|
|
|
3746 principle of natural generation is the natural passive potentiality which always has an active principle
|
|
|
3747 corresponding to it in nature, according to Metaphysics viii, 1: nor as to this does it matter whether the active principle
|
|
|
3748 in nature correspond to the passive principle in respect of its ultimate perfection, namely the form; or in respect of a disposition
|
|
|
3749 in virtue of which it demands the ultimate form, as in the generation of a man according to the teaching of faith, or in all
|
|
|
3750 other generations according to the opinions of Plato and Avicenna. But in nature there is no active principle of the
|
|
|
3751 resurrection, neither as regards the union of the soul with the body, nor as regards the disposition which is the demand for
|
|
|
3752 that union: since such a disposition cannot be produced by nature, except in a definite way by the process of generation from
|
|
|
3753 seed. Wherefore even granted a passive potentiality on the part of the body, or any kind of inclination to its union with
|
|
|
3754 the soul, it is not such as to suffice for the conditions of natural movement. Therefore the resurrection, strictly speaking,
|
|
|
3755 is miraculous and not natural except in a restricted sense, as we have explained.
|
|
|
3756 </p>
|
|
|
3757 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p12">
|
|
|
3758 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Damascene is speaking of those things that are found in all individuals and are caused by the principles of nature. For supposing
|
|
|
3759 by a divine operation all men to be made white, or to be gathered together in one place, as happened at the time of the deluge,
|
|
|
3760 it would not follow that whiteness or existence in some particular place is a natural property of man.
|
|
|
3761 </p>
|
|
|
3762 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p13">
|
|
|
3763 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> From natural things one does not come by a demonstration of reason to know non-natural things, but by the induction of reason
|
|
|
3764 one may know something above nature, since the natural bears a certain resemblance to the supernatural. Thus the union of
|
|
|
3765 soul and body resembles the union of the soul with God by the glory of fruition, as the Master says (Sent. ii, D, 1): and
|
|
|
3766 in like manner the examples, quoted by the Apostle and Gregory, are confirmatory
|
|
|
3767 evidences of our faith in the resurrection.
|
|
|
3768 </p>
|
|
|
3769 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p14">
|
|
|
3770 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This argument regards an operation which terminates in something that is not natural but contrary to nature. Such is not
|
|
|
3771 the resurrection, and hence the argument is not to the point.
|
|
|
3772 </p>
|
|
|
3773 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p15">
|
|
|
3774 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The entire operation of nature is subordinate to the Divine operation, just as the working of a lower art is subordinate
|
|
|
3775 to the working of a higher art. Hence just as all the work of a lower art has in view an end unattainable save by the operation
|
|
|
3776 of the higher art that produces the form, or makes use of what has been made by art: so the last end which the whole expectation
|
|
|
3777 of nature has in view is unattainable by the operation of nature, and for
|
|
|
3778 which reason the attaining thereto is not natural.
|
|
|
3779 </p>
|
|
|
3780 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p16">
|
|
|
3781 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Although there can be no natural movement terminating in a violent rest, there can be a non-natural movement terminating
|
|
|
3782 in a natural rest, as explained above.
|
|
|
3783 </p>
|
|
|
3784 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p17"></p>
|
|
|
3785 <p id="XP_Q75_A3-p18"></p>
|
|
|
3786 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3787 <a href="summa.XP_Q76.html"></a>
|
|
|
3788 </div>
|
|
|
3789 <a href="summa.XP_Q74_A9.html"></a>
|
|
|
3790 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3791 </div>
|
|
|
3792 <div id="XP_Q76" class="div3">
|
|
|
3793 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3794 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3795 <h3 id="XP_Q76-p0.1">OF THE CAUSE OF THE RESURRECTION (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
3796 <p id="XP_Q76-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3797 <p id="XP_Q76-p2"> We must next consider the cause of our resurrection. Under this head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
3798 <p id="XP_Q76-p3"> (1) Whether Christ's resurrection is the cause of our resurrection?</p>
|
|
|
3799 <p id="XP_Q76-p4"> (2) Whether the sound of the trumpet is?</p>
|
|
|
3800 <p id="XP_Q76-p5"> (3) Whether the angels are?</p>
|
|
|
3801 <div id="XP_Q76_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
3802 <a href="summa.XP_Q76.html"></a>
|
|
|
3803 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3804 <h4 id="XP_Q76_A1-p0.1">Whether the resurrection of Christ is the cause of our resurrection?</h4>
|
|
|
3805 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3806 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p2">
|
|
|
3807 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the resurrection of Christ is not the cause of our resurrection. For, given the cause, the effect follows.
|
|
|
3808 Yet given the resurrection of Christ the resurrection of the other dead did not follow at once. Therefore His resurrection
|
|
|
3809 is not the cause of ours.
|
|
|
3810 </p>
|
|
|
3811 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p3">
|
|
|
3812 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, an effect cannot be unless the cause precede. But the resurrection of the dead would be even if Christ had not risen
|
|
|
3813 again: for God could have delivered man in some other way. Therefore Christ's resurrection is not the cause of ours.
|
|
|
3814 </p>
|
|
|
3815 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p4">
|
|
|
3816 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the same thing produces the one effect throughout the one same species. Now the resurrection will be common to all
|
|
|
3817 men. Since then Christ's resurrection is not its own cause, it is not the cause of the resurrection of others.
|
|
|
3818 </p>
|
|
|
3819 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p5">
|
|
|
3820 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, an effect retains some likeness to its cause. But the resurrection, at least of some, namely the wicked, bears no
|
|
|
3821 likeness to the resurrection of Christ. Therefore Christ's resurrection will not be the cause of theirs.
|
|
|
3822 </p>
|
|
|
3823 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p6">
|
|
|
3824 <b>On the contrary,</b> "In every genus that which is first is the cause of those that come after it" (Metaph. ii, 1). Now Christ, by reason of His
|
|
|
3825 bodily resurrection, is called "the first-fruits of them that sleep" (
|
|
|
3826 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.20" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:20</a>), and "the first-begotten of the dead" (
|
|
|
3827 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p6.2" href="./asv.html#Rev.1.5" target="asv">Apoc. 1:5</a>). Therefore His resurrection is the cause of the resurrection of others.
|
|
|
3828 </p>
|
|
|
3829 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p7"> Further, Christ's resurrection has more in common with our bodily resurrection than with our spiritual resurrection which
|
|
|
3830 is by justification. But Christ's resurrection is the cause of our justification, as appears from
|
|
|
3831 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.4.25" target="asv"> Rom. 4:25, </a> where it is said that He "rose again for our justification." Therefore Christ's resurrection is the cause of our bodily resurrection.
|
|
|
3832 </p>
|
|
|
3833 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p8">
|
|
|
3834 <b>I answer that,</b> Christ by reason of His nature is called the mediator of God and men: wherefore the Divine gifts are bestowed on men by means
|
|
|
3835 of Christ's humanity. Now just as we cannot be delivered from spiritual death save by the gift of grace bestowed by God, so
|
|
|
3836 neither can we be delivered from bodily death except by resurrection wrought by the Divine power. And therefore as Christ,
|
|
|
3837 in respect of His human nature, received the firstfruits of grace from above, and His
|
|
|
3838 grace is the cause of our grace, because "of His fulness we all have received . . . grace for grace" (
|
|
|
3839 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#John.1.16" target="asv">Jn. 1:16</a>), so in Christ has our resurrection begun, and His resurrection is the cause of ours. Thus Christ as God is, as it were,
|
|
|
3840 the equivocal cause of our resurrection, but as God and man rising again, He is the proximate and, so to say, the univocal
|
|
|
3841 cause of our resurrection. Now a univocal efficient cause produces its effect in likeness to its own form, so that not only
|
|
|
3842 is it an efficient, but also an exemplar cause in relation to that effect. This happens in two ways. For sometimes this very
|
|
|
3843 form, whereby the agent is likened to its effect, is the direct principle of the action by which the effect is produced, as
|
|
|
3844 heat in the fire that heats: and sometimes it is not the form in respect of which this likeness is observed, that is primarily
|
|
|
3845 and directly the principle of that action, but the principles of that form. For instance, if a white man beget a white man,
|
|
|
3846 the whiteness of the begetter is not the principle of active generation, and yet the whiteness of the begetter is said to
|
|
|
3847 be the cause of the whiteness of the begotten, because the principles of whiteness in the begetter are the generative principles
|
|
|
3848 causing whiteness in the begotten. In this way the resurrection of Christ is the cause of our resurrection, because the same
|
|
|
3849 thing that wrought the resurrection of Christ, which is the univocal efficient cause of our resurrection, is the active
|
|
|
3850 cause of our resurrection, namely the power of Christ's Godhead which is common to Him and the Father. Hence it is written
|
|
|
3851 (
|
|
|
3852 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p8.2" href="./asv.html#Rom.8.11" target="asv">Rom. 8:11</a>): "He that raised up Jesus Christ from the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies." And this very resurrection of Christ
|
|
|
3853 by virtue of His indwelling Godhead is the quasi-instrumental cause of our resurrection: since the Divine operations were
|
|
|
3854 wrought by means of Christ's flesh, as though it were a kind of organ; thus the Damascene
|
|
|
3855 instances as an example (De Fide Orth. iii, 15) the touch of His body whereby He healed the leper (
|
|
|
3856 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A1-p8.3" href="./asv.html#Matt.8.3" target="asv">Mat. 8:3</a>).
|
|
|
3857 </p>
|
|
|
3858 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p9">
|
|
|
3859 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> A sufficient cause produces at once its effect to which it is immediately directed, but not the effect to which it is directed
|
|
|
3860 by means of something else, no matter how sufficient it may be: thus heat, however intense it be, does not cause heat at once
|
|
|
3861 in the first instant, but it begins at once to set up a movement towards heat, because heat is its effect by means of movement.
|
|
|
3862 Now Christ's resurrection is said to be the cause of ours, in that it
|
|
|
3863 works our resurrection, not immediately, but by means of its principle, namely the Divine power which will work our resurrection
|
|
|
3864 in likeness to the resurrection of Christ. Now God's power works by means of His will which is nearest to the effect; hence
|
|
|
3865 it is not necessary that our resurrection should follow straightway after He has wrought the resurrection of Christ, but that
|
|
|
3866 it should happen at the time which God's will has decreed.
|
|
|
3867 </p>
|
|
|
3868 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p10">
|
|
|
3869 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> God's power is not tied to any particular second causes, but that He can produce their effects either immediately or by means
|
|
|
3870 of other causes: thus He might work the generation of lower bodies even though there were no movement of the heaven: and yet
|
|
|
3871 according to the order which He has established in things, the movement of the heaven is the cause of the generation of the
|
|
|
3872 lower bodies. In like manner according to the order appointed to human things by
|
|
|
3873 Divine providence, Christ's resurrection is the cause of ours: and yet He could have appointed another order, and then our
|
|
|
3874 resurrection would have had another cause ordained by God.
|
|
|
3875 </p>
|
|
|
3876 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p11">
|
|
|
3877 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This argument holds when all the things of one species have the same order to the first cause of the effect to be produced
|
|
|
3878 in the whole of that species. But it is not so in the case in point, because Christ's humanity is nearer to His Godhead, Whose
|
|
|
3879 power is the first cause of the resurrection, than is the humanity of others. Hence Christ's Godhead caused His resurrection
|
|
|
3880 immediately, but it causes the resurrection of others by means of Christ-man
|
|
|
3881 rising again.
|
|
|
3882 </p>
|
|
|
3883 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p12">
|
|
|
3884 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The resurrection of all men will bear some resemblance to Christ's resurrection, as regards that which pertains to the life
|
|
|
3885 of nature, in respect of which all were conformed to Christ. Hence all will rise again to immortal life; but in the saints
|
|
|
3886 who were conformed to Christ by grace, there will be conformity as to things pertaining to glory.
|
|
|
3887 </p>
|
|
|
3888 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
3889 <p id="XP_Q76_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
3890 <a href="summa.XP_Q76.html"></a>
|
|
|
3891 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3892 </div>
|
|
|
3893 <div id="XP_Q76_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
3894 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3895 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3896 <h4 id="XP_Q76_A2-p0.1">Whether the sound of the trumpet will be the cause of our resurrection?</h4>
|
|
|
3897 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3898 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p2">
|
|
|
3899 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the sound of the trumpet will not be the cause of our resurrection. For the Damascene says (De Fide Orth.
|
|
|
3900 iv): "Thou must believe that the resurrection will take place by God's will, power, and nod." Therefore since these are a
|
|
|
3901 sufficient cause of our resurrection, we ought not to assign the sound of the trumpet as a cause thereof.
|
|
|
3902 </p>
|
|
|
3903 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p3">
|
|
|
3904 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is useless to make sounds to one who cannot hear. But the dead will not have hearing. Therefore it is unfitting
|
|
|
3905 to make a sound to arouse them.
|
|
|
3906 </p>
|
|
|
3907 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p4">
|
|
|
3908 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, if any sound is the cause of the resurrection, this will only be by a power given by God to the sound: wherefore
|
|
|
3909 a gloss on
|
|
|
3910 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.67.34" target="asv">Ps. 67:34</a>, "He will give to His voice the voice of power," says: "to arouse our bodies." Now from the moment that a power is given
|
|
|
3911 to a thing, though it be given miraculously, the act that ensues is natural, as instanced in the man born blind who, after
|
|
|
3912 being restored to sight, saw naturally. Therefore if a sound be the cause of
|
|
|
3913 resurrection, the resurrection would be natural: which is false.
|
|
|
3914 </p>
|
|
|
3915 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p5">
|
|
|
3916 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
3917 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.15" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:15</a>): "The Lord Himself will come down from heaven . . . with the trumpet of God; and the dead who are in Christ shall rise."
|
|
|
3918 </p>
|
|
|
3919 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p6"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
3920 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#John.5.28" target="asv">Jn. 5:28</a>) that they "who are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God . . . and (
|
|
|
3921 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p6.2" href="./asv.html#John.5.25" target="asv">Jn. 5:25</a>) they that hear shall live." Now this voice is called the trumpet, as stated in the text (Sent. iv, D, 43). Therefore, etc.
|
|
|
3922 </p>
|
|
|
3923 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p7">
|
|
|
3924 <b>I answer that,</b> Cause and effect must needs in some way be united together, since mover and moved, maker and made, are simultaneous (Phys.
|
|
|
3925 vii, 2). Now Christ rising again is the univocal cause of our resurrection: wherefore at the resurrection of bodies, it behooves
|
|
|
3926 Christ to work the resurrection at the giving of some common bodily sign. According to some this sign will be literally Christ's
|
|
|
3927 voice commanding the resurrection, even as He commanded the sea and the storm
|
|
|
3928 ceased (
|
|
|
3929 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.8.26" target="asv">Mat. 8:26</a>). Others say that this sign will be nothing else than the manifest appearance of the Son of God in the world, according to
|
|
|
3930 the words of
|
|
|
3931 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Matt.24.27" target="asv">Mat. 24:27</a>: "As lightning cometh out of the east, and appeareth even into the west, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be."
|
|
|
3932 These rely on the authority of Gregory [*Moral. xxxi, as quoted by St. Albert the Great, Sentent. iv, D, 42, A[4]] who says
|
|
|
3933 that "the sound of the trumpet is nothing else but the Son appearing to the world as
|
|
|
3934 judge." According to this, the visible presence of the Son of God is called His voice, because as soon as He appears all nature
|
|
|
3935 will obey His command in restoring human bodies: hence He is described as coming "with commandment" (
|
|
|
3936 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.3" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.15" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:15</a>). In this way His appearing, in so far as it has the force of a command, is called His voice: which voice, whatever it be,
|
|
|
3937 is sometimes called a cry [*
|
|
|
3938 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.4" href="./asv.html#Matt.25.6" target="asv">Mt 25:6</a>], as of a crier summoning to judgment; sometimes the sound of a trumpet
|
|
|
3939 [*
|
|
|
3940 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.5" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.52" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:52</a>;
|
|
|
3941 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.6" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.15" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:15</a>], either on account of its distinctness, as stated in the text (Sent. iv, D, 43), or as being in keeping with the use of
|
|
|
3942 the trumpet in the Old Testament: for by the trumpet they were summoned to the council, stirred to the battle, and called
|
|
|
3943 to the feast; and those who rise again will be summoned to the council of judgment, to the battle in which "the world shall
|
|
|
3944 fight . . . against the unwise" (
|
|
|
3945 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A2-p7.7" href="./asv.html#Wis.5.21" target="asv">Wis.
|
|
|
3946 5:21
|
|
|
3947 </a>), and to the feast of everlasting solemnity.
|
|
|
3948 </p>
|
|
|
3949 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p8">
|
|
|
3950 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> In those words the Damascene touches on three things respecting the material cause of the resurrection: to wit, the Divine
|
|
|
3951 will which commands, the power which executes, and the ease of execution, when he adds "bidding," in resemblance to our own
|
|
|
3952 affairs: since it is very easy for us to do what is done at once at our word. But the ease is much more evident, if before
|
|
|
3953 we say a word, our servants execute our will at once at the first sign of our will,
|
|
|
3954 which sign is called a nod: and this nod is a kind of cause of that execution, in so far as others are led thereby to accomplish
|
|
|
3955 our will. And the Divine nod, at which the resurrection will take place, is nothing but the sign given by God, which all nature
|
|
|
3956 will obey by concurring in the resurrection of the dead. This sign is the same as the sound of the trumpet, as explained above.
|
|
|
3957 </p>
|
|
|
3958 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p9">
|
|
|
3959 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> As the forms of the Sacrament have the power to sanctify, not through being heard, but through being spoken: so this sound,
|
|
|
3960 whatever it be, will have an instrumental efficacy of resuscitation, not through being perceived, but through being uttered.
|
|
|
3961 Even so a sound by the pulsation of the air arouses the sleeper, by loosing the organ of perception, and not because it is
|
|
|
3962 known: since judgment about the sound that reaches the ears is subsequent to the
|
|
|
3963 awakening and is not its cause.
|
|
|
3964 </p>
|
|
|
3965 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p10">
|
|
|
3966 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This argument would avail, if the power given to that sound were a complete being in nature: because then that which would
|
|
|
3967 proceed therefrom would have for principle a power already rendered natural. But this power is not of that kind but such as
|
|
|
3968 we have ascribed above to the forms of the Sacraments (Sent. iv, D, 1;
|
|
|
3969 <a id="XP_Q76_A2-p10.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q62_A1.html">FP, Q[62], AA[1]</a>,4).
|
|
|
3970 </p>
|
|
|
3971 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
3972 <p id="XP_Q76_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
3973 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
3974 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
3975 </div>
|
|
|
3976 <div id="XP_Q76_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
3977 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
3978 <a href="summa.XP_Q77.html"></a>
|
|
|
3979 <h4 id="XP_Q76_A3-p0.1">Whether the angels will do anything towards the resurrection?</h4>
|
|
|
3980 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
3981 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p2">
|
|
|
3982 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the angels will do nothing at all towards the resurrection. For raising the dead shows a greater power
|
|
|
3983 than does begetting men. Now when men are begotten, the soul is not infused into the body by means of the angels. Therefore
|
|
|
3984 neither will the resurrection, which is reunion of soul and body, be wrought by the ministry of the angels.
|
|
|
3985 </p>
|
|
|
3986 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p3">
|
|
|
3987 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, if this is to be ascribed to the instrumentality of any angels at all, it would seem especially referable to the
|
|
|
3988 virtues, to whom it belongs to work miracles. Yet it is referred, not to them, but to the archangels, according to the text
|
|
|
3989 (Sent. iv, D, 43). Therefore the resurrection will not be wrought by the ministry of the angels.
|
|
|
3990 </p>
|
|
|
3991 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p4">
|
|
|
3992 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is stated (
|
|
|
3993 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A3-p4.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.15" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:15</a>) that "the Lord . . . shall come down from heaven . . . with the voice of an archangel . . . and the dead shall rise again."
|
|
|
3994 Therefore the resurrection of the dead will be accomplished by the angelic ministry.
|
|
|
3995 </p>
|
|
|
3996 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p5">
|
|
|
3997 <b>I answer that,</b> According to Augustine (De Trin. iii, 4) "just as the grosser and inferior bodies are ruled in a certain order by the more
|
|
|
3998 subtle and more powerful bodies, so are all bodies ruled by God by the rational spirit of life": and Gregory speaks in the
|
|
|
3999 same sense (Dial. iv, 6). Consequently in all God's bodily works, He employs the ministry of the angels. Now in the resurrection
|
|
|
4000 there is something pertaining to the transmutation of the bodies, to wit the gathering
|
|
|
4001 together of the mortal remains and the disposal thereof for the restoration of the human body; wherefore in this respect God
|
|
|
4002 will employ the ministry of the angels in the resurrection. But the soul, even as it is immediately created by God, so will
|
|
|
4003 it be reunited to the body immediately by God without any operation of the angels: and in like manner He Himself will glorify
|
|
|
4004 the body without the ministry of the angels, just as He immediately glorifies man's soul. This ministry of the angels is
|
|
|
4005 called their voice, according to one explanation given in the text (Sent. iv, D, 43).
|
|
|
4006 </p>
|
|
|
4007 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p6"> Hence the Reply to the First Objection is evident from what has been said.</p>
|
|
|
4008 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p7">
|
|
|
4009 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> This ministry will be exercised chiefly by one Archangel, namely Michael, who is the prince of the Church as he was of the
|
|
|
4010 Synagogue (
|
|
|
4011 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A3-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Dan.10.13" target="asv">Dan. 10:13</a>,
|
|
|
4012 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q76_A3-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Dan.10.21" target="asv">21</a>). Yet he will act under the influence of the Virtues and the other higher orders: so that what he shall do, the higher orders
|
|
|
4013 will, in a way, do also. In like manner the lower angels will co-operate with him as to the resurrection of each individual
|
|
|
4014 to whose guardianship they were
|
|
|
4015 appointed: so that this voice can be ascribed either to one or to many angels.
|
|
|
4016 </p>
|
|
|
4017 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p8"></p>
|
|
|
4018 <p id="XP_Q76_A3-p9"></p>
|
|
|
4019 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4020 <a href="summa.XP_Q77.html"></a>
|
|
|
4021 </div>
|
|
|
4022 <a href="summa.XP_Q75_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4023 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4024 </div>
|
|
|
4025 <div id="XP_Q77" class="div3">
|
|
|
4026 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4027 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4028 <h3 id="XP_Q77-p0.1">OF THE TIME AND MANNER OF THE RESURRECTION (FOUR ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
4029 <p id="XP_Q77-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4030 <p id="XP_Q77-p2"> We must now consider the time and manner of the resurrection. Under this head there are four points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
4031 <p id="XP_Q77-p3"> (1) Whether the time of the resurrection should be delayed until the end of the world?</p>
|
|
|
4032 <p id="XP_Q77-p4"> (2) Whether that time is hidden?</p>
|
|
|
4033 <p id="XP_Q77-p5"> (3) Whether the resurrection will occur at night-time?</p>
|
|
|
4034 <p id="XP_Q77-p6"> (4) Whether it will happen suddenly?</p>
|
|
|
4035 <div id="XP_Q77_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
4036 <a href="summa.XP_Q77.html"></a>
|
|
|
4037 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4038 <h4 id="XP_Q77_A1-p0.1">Whether the time of our resurrection should be delayed till the end of the world?</h4>
|
|
|
4039 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4040 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p2">
|
|
|
4041 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the time of the resurrection ought not to be delayed till the end of the world, so that all may rise together.
|
|
|
4042 For there is more conformity between head and members than between one member and another, as there is more between cause
|
|
|
4043 and effect than between one effect and another. Now Christ, Who is our Head, did not delay His resurrection until the end
|
|
|
4044 of the world, so as to rise again together with all men. Therefore there is no need for
|
|
|
4045 the resurrection of the early saints to be deferred until the end of the world, so that they may rise again together with
|
|
|
4046 the others.
|
|
|
4047 </p>
|
|
|
4048 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p3">
|
|
|
4049 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the resurrection of the Head is the cause of the resurrection of the members. But the resurrection of certain members
|
|
|
4050 that desire nobility from their being closely connected with the Head was not delayed till the end of the world, but followed
|
|
|
4051 immediately after Christ's resurrection, as is piously believed concerning the Blessed Virgin and John the Evangelist [*Ep.
|
|
|
4052 de Assump. B.V., cap. ii, among St. Jerome's works]. Therefore the resurrection of
|
|
|
4053 others will be so much nearer Christ's resurrection, according as they have been more conformed to Him by grace and merit.
|
|
|
4054 </p>
|
|
|
4055 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p4">
|
|
|
4056 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the state of the New Testament is more perfect, and bears a closer resemblance to Christ, than the state of the
|
|
|
4057 Old Testament. Yet some of the fathers of the Old Testament rose again when Christ rose, according to
|
|
|
4058 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.27.52" target="asv"> Mat. 27:52</a>: "Many of the bodies of the saints, that had slept, arose." Therefore it would seem that the resurrection of the Old Testament
|
|
|
4059 saints should not be delayed till the end of the world, so that all may rise
|
|
|
4060 together.
|
|
|
4061 </p>
|
|
|
4062 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p5">
|
|
|
4063 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, there will be no numbering of years after the end of the world. Yet after the resurrection of the dead, the years
|
|
|
4064 are still reckoned until the resurrection of others, as appears from
|
|
|
4065 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.20.4" target="asv"> Apoc. 20:4,5.</a> For it is stated there that "I saw . . . the souls of them that were beheaded for the testimony of Jesus, and for the word
|
|
|
4066 of God," and further on: "And they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years." And "the rest of the dead
|
|
|
4067 lived not till the thousand years were finished." Therefore the resurrection of all is not delayed until the end of the world,
|
|
|
4068 that all may rise together.
|
|
|
4069 </p>
|
|
|
4070 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p6">
|
|
|
4071 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
4072 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Job.14.12" target="asv">Job 14:12</a>): "Man when he is fallen asleep shall not rise again till the heavens be broken, he shall not wake, nor rise out of his sleep,"
|
|
|
4073 and it is a question of the sleep of death. Therefore the resurrection of men will be delayed until the end of the world when
|
|
|
4074 the heavens shall be broken.
|
|
|
4075 </p>
|
|
|
4076 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p7"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
4077 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Heb.11.39" target="asv">Heb. 11:39</a>): "All these being approved by the testimony of faith received not the promise," i.e. full beatitude of soul and body, since
|
|
|
4078 "God has provided something better for us, lest they should be consummated," i.e. perfected, "without us---in order that,"
|
|
|
4079 as a gloss observes, "through all rejoicing each one might rejoice the more." But the resurrection will not precede the glorification
|
|
|
4080 of bodies, because "He will reform the body
|
|
|
4081 of our lowness made like to the body of His glory" (
|
|
|
4082 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv">Phil. 3:21</a>), and the children of the resurrection will be "as the angels . . . in heaven" (
|
|
|
4083 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p7.3" href="./asv.html#Matt.22.30" target="asv">Mat. 22:30</a>). Therefore the resurrection will be delayed till the end of the world, when all shall rise together.
|
|
|
4084 </p>
|
|
|
4085 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p8">
|
|
|
4086 <b>I answer that,</b> As Augustine states (De Trin. iii, 4) "Divine providence decreed that the grosser and lower bodies should be ruled in a certain
|
|
|
4087 order by the more subtle and powerful bodies": wherefore the entire matter of the lower bodies is subject to variation according
|
|
|
4088 to the movement of the heavenly bodies. Hence it would be contrary to the order established in things by Divine providence
|
|
|
4089 if the matter of lower bodies were brought to the state of incorruption, so long
|
|
|
4090 as there remains movement in the higher bodies. And since, according to the teaching of faith, the resurrection will bring
|
|
|
4091 men to immortal life conformably to Christ Who "rising again from the dead dieth now no more" (
|
|
|
4092 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.6.9" target="asv">Rom. 6:9</a>), the resurrection of human bodies will be delayed until the end of the world when the heavenly movement will cease. For
|
|
|
4093 this reason, too, certain philosophers, who held that the movement of the heavens will never cease, maintained that human
|
|
|
4094 souls
|
|
|
4095 will return to mortal bodies such as we have now---whether, as Empedocles, they stated that the soul would return to the same
|
|
|
4096 body at the end of the great year, or that it would return to another body; thus Pythagoras asserted that "any soul will enter
|
|
|
4097 any body," as stated in De Anima i, 3.
|
|
|
4098 </p>
|
|
|
4099 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p9">
|
|
|
4100 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Although the head is more conformed to the members by conformity of proportion (which is requisite in order that it have
|
|
|
4101 influence over the members) than one member is to another, yet the head has a certain causality over the members which the
|
|
|
4102 members have not; and in this the members differ from the head and agree with one another. Hence Christ's resurrection is
|
|
|
4103 an exemplar of ours, and through our faith therein there arises in us the hope of our own
|
|
|
4104 resurrection. But the resurrection of one of Christ's members is not the cause of the resurrection of other members, and consequently
|
|
|
4105 Christ's resurrection had to precede the resurrection of others who have all to rise again at the consummation of the world.
|
|
|
4106 </p>
|
|
|
4107 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p10">
|
|
|
4108 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although among the members some rank higher than others and are more conformed to the Head, they do not attain to the character
|
|
|
4109 of headship so as to be the cause of others. Consequently greater conformity to Christ does not give them a right to rise
|
|
|
4110 again before others as though they were exemplar and the others exemplate, as we have said in reference to Christ's resurrection:
|
|
|
4111 and if it has been granted to others that their resurrection should not be
|
|
|
4112 delayed until the general resurrection, this has been by special privilege of grace, and not as due on account of conformity
|
|
|
4113 to Christ.
|
|
|
4114 </p>
|
|
|
4115 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p11">
|
|
|
4116 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Jerome, in a sermon on the Assumption [*Ep. x ad Paul. et Eustoch., now recognized as spurious], seems to be doubtful of
|
|
|
4117 this resurrection of the saints with Christ, namely as to whether, having been witnesses to the resurrection, they died again,
|
|
|
4118 so that theirs was a resuscitation (as in the case of Lazarus who died again) rather than a resurrection such as will be at
|
|
|
4119 the end of the world---or really rose again to immortal life, to live for ever in
|
|
|
4120 the body, and to ascend bodily into heaven with Christ, as a gloss says on
|
|
|
4121 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p11.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.27.52" target="asv"> Mat. 27:52.</a> The latter seems more probable, because, as Jerome says, in order that they might bear true witness to Christ's true resurrection,
|
|
|
4122 it was fitting that they should truly rise again. Nor was their resurrection hastened for their sake, but for the sake of
|
|
|
4123 bearing witness to Christ's resurrection: and that by bearing witness thereto they might lay the foundation of the faith of
|
|
|
4124 the New
|
|
|
4125 Testament: wherefore it was more fitting that it should be borne by the fathers of the Old Testament, than by those who died
|
|
|
4126 after the foundation of the New. It must, however, be observed that, although the Gospel mentions their resurrection before
|
|
|
4127 Christ's, we must take this statement as made in anticipation, as is often the case with writers of history. For none rose
|
|
|
4128 again with a true resurrection before Christ, since He is the "first-fruits of them that sleep" (
|
|
|
4129 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p11.2" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.20" target="asv">1 Cor.
|
|
|
4130 15:20
|
|
|
4131 </a>), although some were resuscitated before Christ's resurrection, as in the case of Lazarus.
|
|
|
4132 </p>
|
|
|
4133 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p12">
|
|
|
4134 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> On account of these words, as Augustine relates (De Civ. Dei xx, 7), certain heretics asserted that there will be a first
|
|
|
4135 resurrection of the dead that they may reign with Christ on earth for a thousand years; whence they were called "chiliasts"
|
|
|
4136 or "millenarians." Hence Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xx, 7) that these words are to be understood otherwise, namely of the
|
|
|
4137 spiritual resurrection, whereby men shall rise again from their sins to the gift of
|
|
|
4138 grace: while the second resurrection is of bodies. The reign of Christ denotes the Church wherein not only martyrs but also
|
|
|
4139 the other elect reign, the part denoting the whole; or they reign with Christ in glory as regards all, special mention being
|
|
|
4140 made of the martyrs, because they especially reign after death who fought for the truth, even unto death. The number of a
|
|
|
4141 thousand years denotes not a fixed number, but the whole of the present time wherein the saints now reign with Christ, because
|
|
|
4142 the number 1,000 designates universality more than the number 100, since 100 is the square of 10, whereas 1,000 is a cube
|
|
|
4143 resulting from the multiplication of ten by its square, for 10 X 10 = 100, and 100 X 10 = 1,000. Again in
|
|
|
4144 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A1-p12.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.104.8" target="asv"> Ps. 104:8, </a> "The word which He commanded to a thousand," i.e. all, "generations."
|
|
|
4145 </p>
|
|
|
4146 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
4147 <p id="XP_Q77_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
4148 <a href="summa.XP_Q77.html"></a>
|
|
|
4149 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4150 </div>
|
|
|
4151 <div id="XP_Q77_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
4152 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4153 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4154 <h4 id="XP_Q77_A2-p0.1">Whether the time of our resurrection is hidden?</h4>
|
|
|
4155 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4156 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p2">
|
|
|
4157 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that this time is not hidden. Because when we know exactly the beginning of a thing, we can know its end exactly,
|
|
|
4158 since "all things are measured by a certain period" (De Generat. ii). Now the beginning of the world is known exactly. Therefore
|
|
|
4159 its end can also be known exactly. But this will be the time of the resurrection and judgment. Therefore that time is not
|
|
|
4160 hidden.
|
|
|
4161 </p>
|
|
|
4162 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p3">
|
|
|
4163 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, it is stated (
|
|
|
4164 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.12.6" target="asv">Apoc. 12:6</a>) that "the woman who represents the Church had a place prepared by God, that there she might feed [Vulg.: 'they should feed
|
|
|
4165 her'] a thousand two hundred sixty days." Again (
|
|
|
4166 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p3.2" href="./asv.html#Dan.12.11" target="asv">Dan. 12:11</a>), a certain fixed number of days is mentioned, which apparently signify years, according to
|
|
|
4167 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p3.3" href="./asv.html#Ezek.4.6" target="asv"> Ezech. 4:6</a>: "A day for a year, yea a day for a year I have appointed to thee." Therefore the time of the end of
|
|
|
4168 the world and of the resurrection can be known exactly from Holy Writ.
|
|
|
4169 </p>
|
|
|
4170 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p4">
|
|
|
4171 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the state of the New Testament was foreshadowed in the Old Testament. Now we know exactly the time wherein the state
|
|
|
4172 of the Old Testament endured. Therefore we can also know exactly the time wherein the state of the New Testament will endure.
|
|
|
4173 But the state of the New Testament will last to the end of the world, wherefore it is said (
|
|
|
4174 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.28.20" target="asv">Mat. 28:20</a>): "Behold I am with you . . . to the consummation of the world." Therefore the time of the end of the world
|
|
|
4175 and of the resurrection can be known exactly.
|
|
|
4176 </p>
|
|
|
4177 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p5">
|
|
|
4178 <b>On the contrary,</b> That which is unknown to the angels will be much more unknown to men: because those things to which men attain by natural
|
|
|
4179 reason are much more clearly and certainly known to the angels by their natural knowledge. Moreover revelations are not made
|
|
|
4180 to men save by means of the angels as Dionysius asserts (Coel. Hier. iv). Now the angels have no exact knowledge of that time,
|
|
|
4181 as appears from
|
|
|
4182 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.24.36" target="asv"> Mat. 24:36</a>: "Of that day and hour no one knoweth,
|
|
|
4183 no not the angels of heaven." Therefore that time is hidden from men.
|
|
|
4184 </p>
|
|
|
4185 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p6"> Further, the apostles were more cognizant of God's secrets than others who followed them, because they had "the first-fruits
|
|
|
4186 of the spirit" (
|
|
|
4187 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.8.23" target="asv">Rom. 8:23</a>)---" before others in point of time and more abundantly," as a gloss observes. And yet when they questioned our Lord about
|
|
|
4188 this very matter, He answered them (
|
|
|
4189 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p6.2" href="./asv.html#Acts.1.7" target="asv">Acts 1:7</a>): "It is not for you to know the times or moments which the Father hath put in His own power." Much more, therefore, is it
|
|
|
4190 hidden from
|
|
|
4191 others.
|
|
|
4192 </p>
|
|
|
4193 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p7">
|
|
|
4194 <b>I answer that,</b> As Augustine says (Qq. lxxxiii, qu. 58) "as to the last age of the human race, which begins from our Lord's coming and lasts
|
|
|
4195 until the end of the world, it is uncertain of how many generations it will consist: even so old age, which is man's last
|
|
|
4196 age, has no fixed time according to the measure of the other ages, since sometimes alone it lasts as long a time as all the
|
|
|
4197 others." The reason of this is because the exact length of future time cannot be known
|
|
|
4198 except either by revelation or by natural reason: and the time until the resurrection cannot be reckoned by natural reason,
|
|
|
4199 because the resurrection and the end of the heavenly movement will be simultaneous as stated above
|
|
|
4200 <a id="XP_Q77_A2-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q77_A1.html">(A[1])</a>. And all things that are foreseen by natural reason to happen at a fixed time are reckoned by movement: and it is impossible
|
|
|
4201 from the movement of the heaven to reckon its end, for since it is circular, it is for this very reason able by its
|
|
|
4202 nature to endure for ever: and consequently the time between this and the resurrection cannot be reckoned by natural reason.
|
|
|
4203 Again it cannot be known by revelation, so that all may be on the watch and ready to meet Christ: and for this reason when
|
|
|
4204 the apostles asked Him about this, Christ answered (
|
|
|
4205 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A2-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Acts.1.7" target="asv">Acts 1:7</a>): "It is not for you to know the times or moments which the Father hath put in His own power," whereby, as Augustine says
|
|
|
4206 (De Civ. Dei xviii, 53): "He scatters the
|
|
|
4207 fingers of all calculators and bids them be still." For what He refused to tell the apostles, He will not reveal to others:
|
|
|
4208 wherefore all those who have been misled to reckon the aforesaid time have so far proved to be untruthful; for some, as Augustine
|
|
|
4209 says (De Civ. Dei xviii, 53), stated that from our Lord's Ascension to His last coming 400 years would elapse, others 500,
|
|
|
4210 others 1,000. The falseness of these calculators is evident, as will likewise be the falseness of those who even now cease
|
|
|
4211 not to calculate.
|
|
|
4212 </p>
|
|
|
4213 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p8">
|
|
|
4214 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When we know a thing's beginning and also its end it follows that its measure is known to us: wherefore if we know the beginning
|
|
|
4215 of a thing the duration of which is measured by the movement of the heaven, we are able to know its end, since the movement
|
|
|
4216 of heaven is known to us. But the measure of the duration of the heavenly movement is God's ordinance alone, which is unknown
|
|
|
4217 to us. Wherefore however much we may know its beginning, we are unable to
|
|
|
4218 know its end.
|
|
|
4219 </p>
|
|
|
4220 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p9">
|
|
|
4221 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The thousand two hundred sixty days mentioned in the Apocalypse (12:6) denote all the time during which the Church endures,
|
|
|
4222 and not any definite number of years. The reason whereof is because the preaching of Christ on which the Church is built lasted
|
|
|
4223 three years and a half, which time contains almost an equal number of days as the aforesaid number. Again the number of days
|
|
|
4224 appointed by Daniel does not refer to a number of years to elapse before the
|
|
|
4225 end of the world or until the preaching of Antichrist, but to the time of Antichrist's preaching and the duration of his persecution.
|
|
|
4226 </p>
|
|
|
4227 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p10">
|
|
|
4228 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although the state of the New Testament in general is foreshadowed by the state of the Old Testament it does not follow that
|
|
|
4229 individuals correspond to individuals: especially since all the figures of the Old Testament were fulfilled in Christ. Hence
|
|
|
4230 Augustine (De Civ. Dei xviii, 52) answers certain persons who wished to liken the number of persecutions suffered by the Church
|
|
|
4231 to the number of the plagues of Egypt, in these words: "I do not think that
|
|
|
4232 the occurrences in Egypt were in their signification prophetic of these persecutions, although those who think so have shown
|
|
|
4233 nicety and ingenuity in adapting them severally the one to the other, not indeed by a prophetic spirit, but by the guess-work
|
|
|
4234 of the human mind, which sometimes reaches the truth and sometimes not." The same remarks would seem applicable to the statements
|
|
|
4235 of Abbot Joachim, who by means of such conjectures about the future foretold some things that were true, and in others
|
|
|
4236 was deceived.
|
|
|
4237 </p>
|
|
|
4238 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
4239 <p id="XP_Q77_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
4240 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4241 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4242 </div>
|
|
|
4243 <div id="XP_Q77_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
4244 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4245 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
4246 <h4 id="XP_Q77_A3-p0.1">Whether the resurrection will take place at night-time?</h4>
|
|
|
4247 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4248 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p2">
|
|
|
4249 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the resurrection will not be at night-time. For the resurrection will not be "till the heavens be broken"
|
|
|
4250 (
|
|
|
4251 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Job.14.12" target="asv">Job 14:12</a>). Now when the heavenly movement ceases, which is signified by its breaking, there will be no time, neither night nor day.
|
|
|
4252 Therefore the resurrection will not be at night-time.
|
|
|
4253 </p>
|
|
|
4254 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p3">
|
|
|
4255 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the end of a thing ought to be most perfect. Now the end of time will be then: wherefore it is said (
|
|
|
4256 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.10.6" target="asv">Apoc. 10:6</a>) that "time shall be no longer." Therefore time ought to be then in its most perfect disposition and consequently it should
|
|
|
4257 be the daytime.
|
|
|
4258 </p>
|
|
|
4259 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p4">
|
|
|
4260 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the time should be such as to be adapted to what is done therein: wherefore (
|
|
|
4261 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p4.1" href="./asv.html#John.13.30" target="asv">Jn. 13:30</a>) the night is mentioned as being the time when Judas went out from the fellowship of the light. Now, all things that are
|
|
|
4262 hidden at the present time will then be made most manifest, because when the Lord shall come He "will bring to light the hidden
|
|
|
4263 things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts" (
|
|
|
4264 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p4.2" href="./asv.html#iCor.4.5" target="asv">1 Cor.
|
|
|
4265 4:5
|
|
|
4266 </a>). Therefore it ought to be during the day.
|
|
|
4267 </p>
|
|
|
4268 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p5">
|
|
|
4269 <b>On the contrary,</b> Christ's resurrection is the exemplar of ours. Now Christ's resurrection was at night, as Gregory says in a homily for Easter
|
|
|
4270 (xxi in Evang.). Therefore our resurrection will also be at night-time.
|
|
|
4271 </p>
|
|
|
4272 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p6"> Further, the coming of our Lord is compared to the coming of a thief into the house (
|
|
|
4273 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.12.39" target="asv">Lk. 12:39,40</a>). But the thief comes to the house at night-time. Therefore our Lord will also come in the night. Now, when He comes the
|
|
|
4274 resurrection will take place, as stated above (
|
|
|
4275 <a id="XP_Q77_A3-p6.2" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html">Q[76], A[2]</a>). Therefore the resurrection will be at night-time.
|
|
|
4276 </p>
|
|
|
4277 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p7">
|
|
|
4278 <b>I answer that,</b> The exact time and hour at which the resurrection will be cannot be known for certain, as stated in the text (Sent. iv, D,
|
|
|
4279 43). Nevertheless some assert with sufficient probability that it will be towards the twilight, the moon being in the east
|
|
|
4280 and the sun in the west; because the sun and moon are believed to have been created in these positions, and thus their revolutions
|
|
|
4281 will be altogether completed by their return to the same point. Wherefore it is said
|
|
|
4282 that Christ arose at such an hour.
|
|
|
4283 </p>
|
|
|
4284 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p8">
|
|
|
4285 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When the resurrection occurs, it will not be time but the end of time; because at the very instant that the heavens will
|
|
|
4286 cease to move the dead will rise again. Nevertheless the stars will be in the same position as they occupy now at any fixed
|
|
|
4287 hour: and accordingly it is said that the resurrection will be at this or that hour.
|
|
|
4288 </p>
|
|
|
4289 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p9">
|
|
|
4290 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The most perfect disposition of time is said to be midday, on account of the light given by the sun. But then the city of
|
|
|
4291 God will need neither sun nor moon, because the glory of God will enlighten it (
|
|
|
4292 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A3-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.22.5" target="asv">Apoc. 22:5</a>). Wherefore in this respect it matters not whether the resurrection be in the day or in the night.
|
|
|
4293 </p>
|
|
|
4294 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p10">
|
|
|
4295 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> That time should be adapted to manifestation as regards the things that will happen then, and to secrecy as regards the fixing
|
|
|
4296 of the time. Hence either may happen fittingly, namely that the resurrection be in the day or in the night.
|
|
|
4297 </p>
|
|
|
4298 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p11"></p>
|
|
|
4299 <p id="XP_Q77_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
4300 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4301 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
4302 </div>
|
|
|
4303 <div id="XP_Q77_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
4304 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4305 <a href="summa.XP_Q78.html"></a>
|
|
|
4306 <h4 id="XP_Q77_A4-p0.1">Whether the resurrection will happen suddenly or by degrees?</h4>
|
|
|
4307 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4308 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p2">
|
|
|
4309 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the resurrection will not happen suddenly but by degrees. For the resurrection of the dead is foretold
|
|
|
4310 (
|
|
|
4311 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A4-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ezek.37.7" target="asv">Ezech. 37:7,8</a>) where it is written: "The bones came together . . . and I saw and behold the sinews and the flesh came up upon them, and
|
|
|
4312 the skin was stretched out over them, but there was no spirit in them." Therefore the restoration of the bodies will precede
|
|
|
4313 in time their reunion with the souls, and thus the
|
|
|
4314 resurrection will not be sudden.
|
|
|
4315 </p>
|
|
|
4316 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p3">
|
|
|
4317 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, a thing does not happen suddenly if it require several actions following one another. Now the resurrection requires
|
|
|
4318 several actions following one another, namely the gathering of the ashes, the refashioning of the body, the infusion of the
|
|
|
4319 soul. Therefore the resurrection will not be sudden.
|
|
|
4320 </p>
|
|
|
4321 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p4">
|
|
|
4322 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, all sound is measured by time. Now the sound of the trumpet will be the cause of the resurrection, as stated above
|
|
|
4323 (
|
|
|
4324 <a id="XP_Q77_A4-p4.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q76_A2.html">Q[76], A[2]</a>). Therefore the resurrection will take time and will not happen suddenly.
|
|
|
4325 </p>
|
|
|
4326 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p5">
|
|
|
4327 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, no local movement can be sudden as stated in De Sensu et Sensato vii. Now the resurrection requires local movement
|
|
|
4328 in the gathering of the ashes. Therefore it will not happen suddenly.
|
|
|
4329 </p>
|
|
|
4330 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p6">
|
|
|
4331 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
4332 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q77_A4-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.51" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:51,52</a>): "We shall all indeed rise again . . . in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye." Therefore the resurrection will be sudden.
|
|
|
4333 </p>
|
|
|
4334 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p7"> Further, infinite power works suddenly. But the Damascene says (De Fide Orth. iv): "Thou shalt believe in the resurrection
|
|
|
4335 to be wrought by the power of God," and it is evident that this is infinite. Therefore the resurrection will be sudden.
|
|
|
4336 </p>
|
|
|
4337 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p8">
|
|
|
4338 <b>I answer that,</b> At the resurrection something will be done by the ministry of the angels, and something immediately by the power of God,
|
|
|
4339 as stated above (
|
|
|
4340 <a id="XP_Q77_A4-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q76_A3.html">Q[76], A[3]</a>). Accordingly that which is done by the ministry of the angels, will not be instantaneous, if by instant we mean an indivisible
|
|
|
4341 point of time, but it will be instantaneous if by instant we mean an imperceptible time. But that which will be done immediately
|
|
|
4342 by God's power will happen
|
|
|
4343 suddenly, namely at the end of the time wherein the work of the angels will be done, because the higher power brings the lower
|
|
|
4344 to perfection.
|
|
|
4345 </p>
|
|
|
4346 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p9">
|
|
|
4347 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Ezechiel spoke, like Moses to a rough people, and therefore, just as Moses divided the works of the six days into days, in
|
|
|
4348 order that the uncultured people might be able to understand, although all things were made together according to Augustine
|
|
|
4349 (Gen. ad lit. iv), so Ezechiel expressed the various things that will happen in the resurrection, although they will all happen
|
|
|
4350 together in an instant.
|
|
|
4351 </p>
|
|
|
4352 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p10">
|
|
|
4353 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although these actions follow one another in nature, they are all together in time: because either they are together in the
|
|
|
4354 same instant, or one is in the instant that terminates the other.
|
|
|
4355 </p>
|
|
|
4356 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p11">
|
|
|
4357 <b>Objection 3:</b> The same would seem to apply to that sound as to the forms of the sacraments, namely that the sound will produce its effect
|
|
|
4358 in its last instant.
|
|
|
4359 </p>
|
|
|
4360 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p12">
|
|
|
4361 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The gathering of the ashes which cannot be without local movement will be done by the ministry of the angels. Hence it will
|
|
|
4362 be in time though imperceptible on account of the facility of operation which is competent to the angels.
|
|
|
4363 </p>
|
|
|
4364 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p13"></p>
|
|
|
4365 <p id="XP_Q77_A4-p14"></p>
|
|
|
4366 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4367 <a href="summa.XP_Q78.html"></a>
|
|
|
4368 </div>
|
|
|
4369 <a href="summa.XP_Q76_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4370 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4371 </div>
|
|
|
4372 <div id="XP_Q78" class="div3">
|
|
|
4373 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
4374 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4375 <h3 id="XP_Q78-p0.1">OF THE TERM "WHEREFROM" OF THE RESURRECTION (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
4376 <p id="XP_Q78-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4377 <p id="XP_Q78-p2"> We must now consider the term "wherefrom" of the resurrection; and under this head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
4378 <p id="XP_Q78-p3"> (1) Whether death is the term "wherefrom" of the resurrection in every case?</p>
|
|
|
4379 <p id="XP_Q78-p4"> (2) Whether ashes are, or dust?</p>
|
|
|
4380 <p id="XP_Q78-p5"> (3) Whether this dust has a natural inclination towards the soul?</p>
|
|
|
4381 <div id="XP_Q78_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
4382 <a href="summa.XP_Q78.html"></a>
|
|
|
4383 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4384 <h4 id="XP_Q78_A1-p0.1">Whether death will be the term "wherefrom" of the resurrection in all cases?</h4>
|
|
|
4385 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4386 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p2">
|
|
|
4387 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that death will not be the term "wherefrom" of the resurrection in all cases. Because some shall not die but
|
|
|
4388 shall be clothed with immortality: for it is said in the creed that our Lord "will come to judge the living and the dead."
|
|
|
4389 Now this cannot refer to the time of judgment, because then all will be alive; therefore this distinction must refer to the
|
|
|
4390 previous time, and consequently all will not die before the judgment.
|
|
|
4391 </p>
|
|
|
4392 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p3">
|
|
|
4393 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, a natural and common desire cannot be empty and vain, but is fulfilled in some cases. Now according to the Apostle
|
|
|
4394 (
|
|
|
4395 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A1-p3.1" href="./asv.html#iiCor.5.4" target="asv">2 Cor. 5:4</a>) it is a common desire that "we would not be unclothed but clothed upon." Therefore there will be some who will never be
|
|
|
4396 stripped of the body by death, but will be arrayed in the glory of the resurrection.
|
|
|
4397 </p>
|
|
|
4398 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p4">
|
|
|
4399 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, Augustine says (Enchiridion cxv) that the four last petitions of the Lord's prayer refer to the present life: and
|
|
|
4400 one of them is: "Forgive us our debts [Douay: 'trespasses']." Therefore the Church prays that all debts may be forgiven her
|
|
|
4401 in this life. Now the Church's prayer cannot be void and not granted: "If you ask the Father anything in My name, He will
|
|
|
4402 give it you" (
|
|
|
4403 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A1-p4.1" href="./asv.html#John.16.23" target="asv">Jn. 16:23</a>). Therefore at some time of this life the Church
|
|
|
4404 will receive the remission of all debts: and one of the debts to which we are bound by the sin of our first parent is that
|
|
|
4405 we be born in original sin. Therefore at some time God will grant to the Church that men be born without original sin. But
|
|
|
4406 death is the punishment of original sin. Therefore at the end of the world there will be some men who will not die: and so
|
|
|
4407 the same conclusion follows.
|
|
|
4408 </p>
|
|
|
4409 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p5">
|
|
|
4410 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the wise man should always choose the shortest way. Now the shortest way is for the men who shall be found living
|
|
|
4411 to be transferred to the impassibility of the resurrection, than for them to die first, and afterwards rise again from death
|
|
|
4412 to immortality. Therefore God Who is supremely wise will choose this way for those who shall be found living.
|
|
|
4413 </p>
|
|
|
4414 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p6">
|
|
|
4415 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
4416 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.36" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:36</a>): "That which thou sowest is not quickened except it die first," and he is speaking of the resurrection of the body as compared
|
|
|
4417 to the seed.
|
|
|
4418 </p>
|
|
|
4419 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p7"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
4420 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.22" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:22</a>): "As in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive." Now all shall be made alive in Christ. Therefore all shall
|
|
|
4421 die in Adam: and so all shall rise again from death.
|
|
|
4422 </p>
|
|
|
4423 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p8">
|
|
|
4424 <b>I answer that,</b> The saints differ in speaking on this question, as may be seen in the text (Sent. iv, D, 43). However, the safer and more
|
|
|
4425 common opinion is that all shall die and rise again from death: and this for three reasons. First, because it is more in accord
|
|
|
4426 with Divine justice, which condemned human nature for the sin of its first parent, that all who by the act of nature derive
|
|
|
4427 their origin from him should contract the stain of original sin, and consequently be the
|
|
|
4428 debtors of death. Secondly, because it is more in agreement with Divine Scripture which foretells the resurrection of all;
|
|
|
4429 and resurrection is not predicted properly except of that "which has fallen and perished," as the Damascene says (De Fide
|
|
|
4430 Orth. iv). Thirdly, because it is more in harmony with the order of nature where we find that what is corrupted and decayed
|
|
|
4431 is not renewed except by means of corruption: thus vinegar does not become wine unless the vinegar be corrupted and pass into
|
|
|
4432 the
|
|
|
4433 juice of the grape. Wherefore since human nature has incurred the defect of the necessity of death, it cannot return to immortality
|
|
|
4434 save by means of death. It is also in keeping with the order of nature for another reason, because, as it is stated in Phys.
|
|
|
4435 viii, 1, "the movement of heaven is as a kind of life to all existing in nature," just as the movement of the heart is a kind
|
|
|
4436 of life of the whole body: wherefore even as all the members become dead on the heart ceasing to move, so when the
|
|
|
4437 heavenly movement ceases nothing can remain living with that life which was sustained by the influence of that movement. Now
|
|
|
4438 such is the life by which we live now: and therefore it follows that those who shall live after the movement of the heaven
|
|
|
4439 comes to a standstill must depart from this life.
|
|
|
4440 </p>
|
|
|
4441 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p9">
|
|
|
4442 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This distinction of the dead and the living does not apply to the time itself of the judgment, nor to the whole preceding
|
|
|
4443 time, since all who are to be judged were living at some time, and dead at some time: but it applies to that particular time
|
|
|
4444 which shall precede the judgment immediately, when, to wit, the signs of the judgment shall begin to appear.
|
|
|
4445 </p>
|
|
|
4446 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p10">
|
|
|
4447 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The perfect desire of the saints cannot be void; but nothing prevents their conditional desire being void. Such is the desire
|
|
|
4448 whereby we would not be "unclothed," but "clothed upon," namely if that be possible: and this desire is called by some a "velleity."
|
|
|
4449 </p>
|
|
|
4450 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p11">
|
|
|
4451 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> It is erroneous to say that any one except Christ is conceived without original sin, because those who would be conceived
|
|
|
4452 without original sin would not need the redemption which was wrought by Christ, and thus Christ would not be the Redeemer
|
|
|
4453 of all men [*See Editor's note which follows TP, Q[26]]. Nor can it be said that they needed not this redemption, because
|
|
|
4454 it was granted to them that they should be conceived without sin. For, this grace was
|
|
|
4455 vouchsafed---either to their parents, that the sin of nature might be healed in them (because so long as that sin remained
|
|
|
4456 they were unable to beget without communicating original sin)---or to nature itself which was healed. Now we must allow that
|
|
|
4457 every one needs the redemption of Christ personally, and not only by reason of nature, and one cannot be delivered from an
|
|
|
4458 evil or absolved from a debt unless one incur the debt or incur the evil: and consequently all could not reap in themselves
|
|
|
4459 the
|
|
|
4460 fruit of the Lord's prayer, unless all were born debtors and subject to evil. Hence the forgiveness of debts or delivery from
|
|
|
4461 evil cannot be applied to one who is born without a debt or free from evil, but only to one who is born with a debt and is
|
|
|
4462 afterwards delivered by the grace of Christ. Nor does it follow, if it can be asserted without error that some die not, that
|
|
|
4463 they are born without original sin, although death is a punishment of original sin; because God can of His mercy remit the
|
|
|
4464 punishment which one has incurred by a past fault, as He forgave the adulterous woman without punishment (
|
|
|
4465 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A1-p11.1" href="./asv.html#John.8" target="asv">Jn. 8</a>): and in like manner He can deliver from death those who have contracted the debt of death by being born in original sin.
|
|
|
4466 And thus it does not follow that if they die not, therefore they were born without original sin.
|
|
|
4467 </p>
|
|
|
4468 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p12">
|
|
|
4469 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> The shortest way is not always the one to be chosen, but only when it is more or equally adapted for attaining the end. It
|
|
|
4470 is not so here, as is clear from what we have said.
|
|
|
4471 </p>
|
|
|
4472 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
4473 <p id="XP_Q78_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
4474 <a href="summa.XP_Q78.html"></a>
|
|
|
4475 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4476 </div>
|
|
|
4477 <div id="XP_Q78_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
4478 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4479 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4480 <h4 id="XP_Q78_A2-p0.1">Whether all will rise again from ashes?</h4>
|
|
|
4481 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4482 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p2">
|
|
|
4483 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all will not rise again from ashes. For Christ's resurrection is the exemplar of ours. Yet His resurrection
|
|
|
4484 was not from ashes, for His flesh saw not corruption according to
|
|
|
4485 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.15.10" target="asv"> Ps. 15:10</a>;
|
|
|
4486 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p2.2" href="./asv.html#Acts.2.27" target="asv"> Acts 2:27,31.</a> Therefore neither will all rise again from ashes.
|
|
|
4487 </p>
|
|
|
4488 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p3">
|
|
|
4489 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the human body is not always burned. Yet a thing cannot be reduced to ashes unless it be burned. Therefore not all
|
|
|
4490 will rise again from ashes.
|
|
|
4491 </p>
|
|
|
4492 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p4">
|
|
|
4493 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the body of a dead man is not reduced to ashes immediately after death. But some will rise again at once after death,
|
|
|
4494 according to the text (Sent. iv, D, 43), namely those who will be found living. Therefore all will not rise again from ashes.
|
|
|
4495 </p>
|
|
|
4496 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p5">
|
|
|
4497 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the term "wherefrom" corresponds to the term "whereto." Now the term "whereto" of the resurrection is not the same
|
|
|
4498 in the good as in the wicked: "We shall all indeed rise again, but we shall not all be changed" (
|
|
|
4499 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.51" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:51</a>). Therefore the term "wherefrom" is not the same. And thus, if the wicked rise again from ashes, the good will not rise again
|
|
|
4500 from ashes.
|
|
|
4501 </p>
|
|
|
4502 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p6">
|
|
|
4503 <b>On the contrary,</b> Haymo says (on
|
|
|
4504 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Rom.5.10" target="asv"> Rom. 5:10, </a> "For if when we were enemies"): "All who are born in original sin lie under the sentence: Earth thou art and into earth shalt
|
|
|
4505 thou go." Now all who shall rise again at the general resurrection were born in original sin, either at their birth within
|
|
|
4506 the womb or at least at their birth from the womb. Therefore all will rise again from ashes.
|
|
|
4507 </p>
|
|
|
4508 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p7"> Further, there are many things in the human body that do not truly belong to human nature. But all these will be removed.
|
|
|
4509 Therefore all bodies must needs be reduced to ashes.
|
|
|
4510 </p>
|
|
|
4511 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p8">
|
|
|
4512 <b>I answer that,</b> The same reasons by which we have shown
|
|
|
4513 <a id="XP_Q78_A2-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q78_A1.html">(A[1])</a> that all rise again from death prove also that at the general resurrection all will rise again from ashes, unless the contrary,
|
|
|
4514 such as the hastening of their resurrection, be vouchsafed to certain persons by a special privilege of grace. For just as
|
|
|
4515 holy writ foretells the resurrection, so does it foretell the reformation of bodies (
|
|
|
4516 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p8.2" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv">Phil. 3:21</a>). And thus it follows
|
|
|
4517 that even as all die that the bodies of all may be able truly to rise again, so will the bodies of all perish that they may
|
|
|
4518 be able to be reformed. For just as death was inflicted by Divine justice as a punishment on man, so was the decay of the
|
|
|
4519 body, as appears from
|
|
|
4520 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A2-p8.3" href="./asv.html#Gen.3.19" target="asv">Gn. 3:19</a>, "Earth thou art and into earth shalt thou go [*Vulg.: 'Dust thou art and into dust thou shalt return']."
|
|
|
4521 </p>
|
|
|
4522 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p9"> Moreover the order of nature requires the dissolution not only of the union of soul and body, but also of the mingling of
|
|
|
4523 the elements: even as vinegar cannot be brought back to the quality of wine unless it first be dissolved into the prejacent
|
|
|
4524 matter: for the mingling of the elements is both caused and preserved by the movement of the heaven, and when this ceases
|
|
|
4525 all mixed bodies will be dissolved into pure elements.
|
|
|
4526 </p>
|
|
|
4527 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p10">
|
|
|
4528 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Christ's resurrection is the exemplar of ours as to the term "whereto," but not as to the term "wherefrom."
|
|
|
4529 </p>
|
|
|
4530 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p11">
|
|
|
4531 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> By ashes we mean all the remains that are left after the dissolution of the body---for two reasons. First, because it was
|
|
|
4532 the common custom in olden times to burn the bodies of the dead, and to keep the ashes, whence it became customary to speak
|
|
|
4533 of the remains of a human body as ashes. Secondly, on account of the cause of dissolution, which is the flame of the fomes
|
|
|
4534 [*Cf.
|
|
|
4535 <a id="XP_Q78_A2-p11.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q82_A3.html">FS, Q[82], A[3]</a>] whereby the human body is radically
|
|
|
4536 infected. Hence, in order to be cleansed of this infection the human body must needs be dissolved into its primary components:
|
|
|
4537 and when a thing is destroyed by fire it is said to be reduced to ashes. wherefore the name of ashes is given to those things
|
|
|
4538 into which the human body is dissolved.
|
|
|
4539 </p>
|
|
|
4540 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p12">
|
|
|
4541 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The fire that will cleanse the face of the earth will be able to reduce suddenly to ashes the bodies of those that will be
|
|
|
4542 found living, even as it will dissolve other mixed bodies into their prejacent matter.
|
|
|
4543 </p>
|
|
|
4544 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p13">
|
|
|
4545 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Movement does not take its species from its term "wherefrom" but from its term "whereto." Hence the resurrection of the saints
|
|
|
4546 which will be glorious must needs differ from the resurrection of the wicked which will not be glorious, in respect of the
|
|
|
4547 term "whereto," and not in respect of the term "wherefrom." And it often happens that the term "whereto" is not the same,
|
|
|
4548 whereas the term "wherefrom" is the same---for instance, a thing may be moved from
|
|
|
4549 blackness to whiteness and to pallor.
|
|
|
4550 </p>
|
|
|
4551 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p14"></p>
|
|
|
4552 <p id="XP_Q78_A2-p15"></p>
|
|
|
4553 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4554 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4555 </div>
|
|
|
4556 <div id="XP_Q78_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
4557 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4558 <a href="summa.XP_Q79.html"></a>
|
|
|
4559 <h4 id="XP_Q78_A3-p0.1">Whether the ashes from which the human body will be restored have any natural inclination towards the soul which will be united
|
|
|
4560 to them?
|
|
|
4561 </h4>
|
|
|
4562 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4563 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p2">
|
|
|
4564 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the ashes from which the human body will be restored will have a natural inclination towards the soul
|
|
|
4565 which will be united to them. For if they had no inclination towards the soul, they would stand in the same relation to that
|
|
|
4566 soul as other ashes. Therefore it would make no difference whether the body that is to be united to that soul were restored
|
|
|
4567 from those ashes or from others: and this is false.
|
|
|
4568 </p>
|
|
|
4569 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p3">
|
|
|
4570 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the body is more dependent on the soul than the soul on the body. Now the soul separated from the body is still
|
|
|
4571 somewhat dependent on the body, wherefore its movement towards God is retarded on account of its desire for the body, as Augustine
|
|
|
4572 says (Gen. ad lit. xii). Much more, therefore, has the body when separated from the soul, a natural inclination towards that
|
|
|
4573 soul.
|
|
|
4574 </p>
|
|
|
4575 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p4">
|
|
|
4576 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
4577 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q78_A3-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Job.20.11" target="asv">Job 20:11</a>): "His bones shall be filled with the vices of his youth, and they shall sleep with him in the dust." But vices are only
|
|
|
4578 in the soul. Therefore there will still remain in those ashes a natural inclination towards the soul.
|
|
|
4579 </p>
|
|
|
4580 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p5">
|
|
|
4581 <b>On the contrary,</b> The human body can be dissolved into the very elements, or changed into the flesh of other animals. But the elements are
|
|
|
4582 homogeneous, and so is the flesh of a lion or other animal. Since then in the other parts of the elements or animals there
|
|
|
4583 is no natural inclination to that soul, neither will there be an inclination towards the soul in those parts into which the
|
|
|
4584 human body has been changed. The first proposition is made evident on the authority of
|
|
|
4585 Augustine (Enchiridion lxxxviii): "The human body, although changed into the substance of other bodies or even into the elements,
|
|
|
4586 although it has become the food and flesh of any animals whatsoever, even of man, will in an instant return to that soul which
|
|
|
4587 erstwhile animated it, making it a living and growing man."
|
|
|
4588 </p>
|
|
|
4589 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p6"> Further, to every natural inclination there corresponds a natural agent: else nature would fail in necessaries. Now the aforesaid
|
|
|
4590 ashes cannot be reunited to the same soul by any natural agent. Therefore there is not in them any natural inclination to
|
|
|
4591 the aforesaid reunion.
|
|
|
4592 </p>
|
|
|
4593 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p7">
|
|
|
4594 <b>I answer that,</b> Opinion is threefold on this point. For some say that the human body is never dissolved into its very elements; and so there
|
|
|
4595 always remains in the ashes a certain force besides the elements, which gives a natural inclination to the same soul. But
|
|
|
4596 this assertion is in contradiction with the authority of Augustine quoted above, as well as with the senses and reason: since
|
|
|
4597 whatever is composed of contraries can be dissolved into its component parts. Wherefore
|
|
|
4598 others say that these parts of the elements into which the human body is dissolved retain more light, through having been
|
|
|
4599 united to the soul, and for this reason have a
|
|
|
4600 </p>
|
|
|
4601 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p8"> natural inclination to human souls. But this again is nonsensical, since the parts of the elements are of the same nature
|
|
|
4602 and have an equal share of light and darkness. Hence we must say differently that in those ashes there is no natural inclination
|
|
|
4603 to resurrection, but only by the ordering of Divine providence, which decreed that those ashes should be reunited to the soul:
|
|
|
4604 it is on this account that those parts of the elements shall be reunited and not others.
|
|
|
4605 </p>
|
|
|
4606 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p9"> Hence the Reply to the First Objection is clear.</p>
|
|
|
4607 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p10">
|
|
|
4608 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The soul separated from the body remains in the same nature that it has when united to the body. It is not so with the body,
|
|
|
4609 and consequently the comparison fails.
|
|
|
4610 </p>
|
|
|
4611 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p11">
|
|
|
4612 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> These words of Job do not mean that the vices actually remain in the ashes of the dead, but that they remain according to
|
|
|
4613 the ordering of Divine justice, whereby those ashes are destined to the restoration of the body which will suffer eternally
|
|
|
4614 for the sins committed.
|
|
|
4615 </p>
|
|
|
4616 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
4617 <p id="XP_Q78_A3-p13"></p>
|
|
|
4618 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4619 <a href="summa.XP_Q79.html"></a>
|
|
|
4620 </div>
|
|
|
4621 <a href="summa.XP_Q77_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
4622 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4623 </div>
|
|
|
4624 <div id="XP_Q79" class="div3">
|
|
|
4625 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4626 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4627 <h3 id="XP_Q79-p0.1">OF THE CONDITIONS OF THOSE WHO RISE AGAIN, AND FIRST OF THEIR IDENTITY (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
4628 <p id="XP_Q79-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4629 <p id="XP_Q79-p2"> In the next place we must consider the conditions of those who rise again. Here we shall consider: (1) Those which concern
|
|
|
4630 the good and wicked in common; (2) those which concern the good only; (3) those which concern only the wicked. Three things
|
|
|
4631 concern the good and wicked in common, namely their identity, their integrity, and their quality: and we shall inquire (1)
|
|
|
4632 about their identity; (2) about their integrity; (3) about their quality.
|
|
|
4633 </p>
|
|
|
4634 <p id="XP_Q79-p3"> Under the first head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
4635 <p id="XP_Q79-p4"> (1) Whether the body will rise again identically the same?</p>
|
|
|
4636 <p id="XP_Q79-p5"> (2) Whether it will be the self-same man?</p>
|
|
|
4637 <p id="XP_Q79-p6"> (3) Whether it is necessary that the same ashes should return to the same parts in which they were before?</p>
|
|
|
4638 <div id="XP_Q79_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
4639 <a href="summa.XP_Q79.html"></a>
|
|
|
4640 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4641 <h4 id="XP_Q79_A1-p0.1">Whether in the resurrection the soul will be reunited to the same identical body?</h4>
|
|
|
4642 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4643 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p2">
|
|
|
4644 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the soul will not be reunited to the same identical body at the resurrection, for "thou sowest not the
|
|
|
4645 body that shall be, but bare grain" (
|
|
|
4646 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q79_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.37" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:37</a>). Now the Apostle is there comparing death to sowing and resurrection to fructifying. Therefore the same body that is laid
|
|
|
4647 aside in death is not resumed at the resurrection.
|
|
|
4648 </p>
|
|
|
4649 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p3">
|
|
|
4650 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, to every form some matter is adapted according to its condition, and likewise to every agent some instrument. Now
|
|
|
4651 the body is compared to the soul as matter to form, and as instrument to agent. Since then at the resurrection the soul will
|
|
|
4652 not be of the same condition as now (for it will be either entirely borne away to the heavenly life to which it adhered while
|
|
|
4653 living in the world, or will be cast down into the life of the brutes if it lived as a
|
|
|
4654 brute in this world) it would seem that it will not resume the same body, but either a heavenly or a brutish body.
|
|
|
4655 </p>
|
|
|
4656 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p4">
|
|
|
4657 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, after death, as stated above (
|
|
|
4658 <a id="XP_Q79_A1-p4.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q78_A3.html">Q[78], A[3]</a>), the human body is dissolved into the elements. Now these elemental parts into which the human body has been dissolved do
|
|
|
4659 not agree with the human body dissolved into them, except in primary matter, even as any other elemental parts agree with
|
|
|
4660 that same body. But if the body were to be formed from those other elemental parts, it would not be described as identically
|
|
|
4661 the same.
|
|
|
4662 Therefore neither will it be the self-same body if it be restored from these parts.
|
|
|
4663 </p>
|
|
|
4664 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p5">
|
|
|
4665 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, there cannot be numerical identity where there is numerical distinction of essential parts. Now the form of the
|
|
|
4666 mixed body, which form is an essential part of the human body, as being its form, cannot be resumed in numerical identity.
|
|
|
4667 Therefore the body will not be identically the same. The minor is proved thus: That which passes away into complete nonentity
|
|
|
4668 cannot be resumed in identity. This is clear from the fact that there cannot be identity where
|
|
|
4669 there is distinction of existence: and existence, which is the act of a being, is differentiated by being interrupted, as
|
|
|
4670 is any interrupted act. Now the form of a mixed body passes away into complete nonentity by death, since it is a bodily form,
|
|
|
4671 and so also do the contrary qualities from which the mixture results. Therefore the form of a mixed body does not return in
|
|
|
4672 identity.
|
|
|
4673 </p>
|
|
|
4674 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p6">
|
|
|
4675 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
4676 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q79_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Job.19.26" target="asv">Job 19:26</a>): "In my flesh I shall see God my Saviour [Vulg.: 'my God']," where he is speaking of the vision after the resurrection,
|
|
|
4677 as appears from the preceding words: "In the last day I shall rise out of the earth." Therefore the selfsame body will rise
|
|
|
4678 again.
|
|
|
4679 </p>
|
|
|
4680 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p7"> Further, the Damascene says (De Fide Orth. iv, 27): "Resurrection is the second rising of that which has fallen." But the
|
|
|
4681 body which we have now fell by death. Therefore it will rise again the same identically.
|
|
|
4682 </p>
|
|
|
4683 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p8">
|
|
|
4684 <b>I answer that,</b> on this point the philosophers erred and certain modern heretics err. For some of the philosophers allowed that souls separated
|
|
|
4685 from bodies are reunited to bodies, yet they erred in this in two ways. First, as to the mode of reunion, for some held the
|
|
|
4686 separated soul to be naturally reunited to a body by the way of generation. Secondly, as to the body to which it was reunited,
|
|
|
4687 for they held that this second union was not with the selfsame body that was laid
|
|
|
4688 aside in death, but with another, sometimes of the same, sometimes of a different species. Of a different species when the
|
|
|
4689 soul while existing in the body had led a life contrary to the ordering of reason: wherefore it passed after death from the
|
|
|
4690 body of a man into the body of some other animal to whose manner of living it had conformed in this life, for instance into
|
|
|
4691 the body of a dog on account of lust, into the body of a lion on account of robbery and violence, and so forth---and into
|
|
|
4692 a body
|
|
|
4693 of the same species when the soul has led a good life in the body, and having after death experienced some happiness, after
|
|
|
4694 some centuries began to wish to return to the body; and thus it was reunited to a human body.
|
|
|
4695 </p>
|
|
|
4696 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p9"> This opinion arises from two false sources. The first of these is that they said that the soul is not united to the body
|
|
|
4697 essentially as form to matter, but only accidentally, as mover to the thing moved, [*Cf.
|
|
|
4698 <a id="XP_Q79_A1-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q76_A1.html">FP, Q[76], A[1]</a>] or as a man to his clothes. Hence it was possible for them to maintain that the soul pre-existed before being infused into
|
|
|
4699 the body begotten of natural generation, as also that it is united to various bodies. The second is that
|
|
|
4700 they held intellect not to differ from sense except accidentally, so that man would be said to surpass other animals in intelligence,
|
|
|
4701 because the sensitive power is more acute in him on account of the excellence of his bodily complexion; and hence it was possible
|
|
|
4702 for them to assert that man's soul passes into the soul of a brute animal, especially when the human soul has been habituated
|
|
|
4703 to brutish actions. But these two sources are refuted by the Philosopher (De Anima ii, 1), and in consequence
|
|
|
4704 of these being refuted, it is clear that the above opinion is false.
|
|
|
4705 </p>
|
|
|
4706 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p10"> In like manner the errors of certain heretics are refuted. Some of them fell into the aforesaid opinions of the philosophers:
|
|
|
4707 while others held that souls are reunited to heavenly bodies, or again to bodies subtle as the wind, as Gregory relates of
|
|
|
4708 a certain Bishop of Constantinople, in his exposition of
|
|
|
4709 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q79_A1-p10.1" href="./asv.html#Job.19.26" target="asv"> Job 19:26, </a> "In my flesh I shall see my God," etc. Moreover these same errors of heretics may be refuted by the fact that they are prejudicial
|
|
|
4710 to the truth
|
|
|
4711 of resurrection as witnessed to by Holy Writ. For we cannot call it resurrection unless the soul return to the same body,
|
|
|
4712 since resurrection is a second rising, and the same thing rises that falls: wherefore resurrection regards the body which
|
|
|
4713 after death falls rather than the soul which after death lives. And consequently if it be not the same body which the soul
|
|
|
4714 resumes, it will not be a resurrection, but rather the assuming of a new body.
|
|
|
4715 </p>
|
|
|
4716 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p11">
|
|
|
4717 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> A comparison does not apply to every particular, but to some. For in the sowing of grain, the grain sown and the grain that
|
|
|
4718 is born thereof are neither identical, nor of the same condition, since it was first sown without a husk, yet is born with
|
|
|
4719 one: and the body will rise again identically the same, but of a different condition, since it was mortal and will rise in
|
|
|
4720 immortality.
|
|
|
4721 </p>
|
|
|
4722 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p12">
|
|
|
4723 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The soul rising again and the soul living in this world differ, not in essence but in respect of glory and misery, which
|
|
|
4724 is an accidental difference. Hence it follows that the body in rising again differs, not in identity, but in condition, so
|
|
|
4725 that a difference of bodies corresponds proportionally to the difference of souls.
|
|
|
4726 </p>
|
|
|
4727 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p13">
|
|
|
4728 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> That which is understood as though it were in matter before its form remains in matter after corruption, because when that
|
|
|
4729 which comes afterwards is removed that which came before may yet remain. Now, as the Commentator observes on the First Book
|
|
|
4730 of Physics and in De Substantia Orbis, in the matter of things subject to generation and corruption, we must presuppose undeterminate
|
|
|
4731 dimensions, by reason of which matter is divisible, so as to be able to
|
|
|
4732 receive various forms in its various parts. Wherefore after the separation of the substantial form from matter, these dimensions
|
|
|
4733 still remain the same: and consequently the matter existing under those dimensions, whatever form it receive, is more identified
|
|
|
4734 with that which was generated from it, than any other part of matter existing under any form whatever. Thus the matter that
|
|
|
4735 will be brought back to restore the human body will be the same as that body's previous matter.
|
|
|
4736 </p>
|
|
|
4737 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p14">
|
|
|
4738 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Even as a simple quality is not the substantial form of an element, but its proper accident, and the disposition whereby
|
|
|
4739 its matter is rendered proper to such a form; so the form of a mixed body, which form is a quality resulting from simple qualities
|
|
|
4740 reduced to a mean, is not the substantial form of the mixed body, but its proper accident, and the disposition whereby the
|
|
|
4741 matter is in need of the form. Now the human body has no substantial form
|
|
|
4742 besides this form of the mixed body, except the rational soul, for if it had any previous substantial form, this would give
|
|
|
4743 it substantial being, and would establish it in the genus of substance: so that the soul would be united to a body already
|
|
|
4744 established in the genus of substance, and thus the soul would be compared to the body as artificial forms are to their matter,
|
|
|
4745 in respect of their being established in the genus of substance by their matter. Hence the union of the soul to the body
|
|
|
4746 would be accidental, which is the error of the ancient philosophers refuted by the Philosopher (De Anima ii, 2 [*Cf.
|
|
|
4747 <a id="XP_Q79_A1-p14.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q76_A1.html">FP, Q[76], A[1]</a>]). It would also follow that the human body and each of its parts would not retain their former names in the same sense,
|
|
|
4748 which is contrary to the teaching of the Philosopher (De Anima ii, 1). Therefore since the rational soul remains, no substantial
|
|
|
4749 form of the human body falls away into complete nonentity. And the variation of accidental
|
|
|
4750 forms does not make a difference of identity. Therefore the selfsame body will rise again, since the selfsame matter is resumed
|
|
|
4751 as stated in a previous reply (ad 2).
|
|
|
4752 </p>
|
|
|
4753 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p15"></p>
|
|
|
4754 <p id="XP_Q79_A1-p16"></p>
|
|
|
4755 <a href="summa.XP_Q79.html"></a>
|
|
|
4756 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4757 </div>
|
|
|
4758 <div id="XP_Q79_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
4759 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4760 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4761 <h4 id="XP_Q79_A2-p0.1">Whether it will be identically the same man that shall rise again?</h4>
|
|
|
4762 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4763 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p2">
|
|
|
4764 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that it will not be identically the same man that shall rise again. For according to the Philosopher (De Gener.
|
|
|
4765 ii): "Whatsoever things are changed in their corruptible substance are not repeated identically." Now such is man's substance
|
|
|
4766 in his present state. Therefore after the change wrought by death the self-same man cannot be repeated .
|
|
|
4767 </p>
|
|
|
4768 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p3">
|
|
|
4769 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, where there is a distinction of human nature there is not the same identical man: wherefore Socrates and Plato are
|
|
|
4770 two men and not one man, since each has his own distinct human nature. Now the human nature of one who rises again is distinct
|
|
|
4771 from that which he has now. Therefore he is not the same identical man. The minor can be proved in two ways. First, because
|
|
|
4772 human nature which is the form of the whole is not both form and substance as the soul
|
|
|
4773 is, but is a form only. Now such like forms pass away into complete nonentity, and consequently they cannot be restored. Secondly,
|
|
|
4774 because human nature results from union of parts. Now the same identical union as that which was heretofore cannot be resumed,
|
|
|
4775 because repetition is opposed to identity, since repetition implies number, whereas identity implies unity, and these are
|
|
|
4776 incompatible with one another. But resurrection is a repeated union: therefore the union is not the same, and
|
|
|
4777 consequently there is not the same human nature nor the same man.
|
|
|
4778 </p>
|
|
|
4779 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p4">
|
|
|
4780 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, one same man is not several animals: wherefore if it is not the same animal it is not the same identical man. Now
|
|
|
4781 where sense is not the same, there is not the same animal, since animal is defined from the primary sense, namely touch. But
|
|
|
4782 sense, as it does not remain in the separated soul (as some maintain), cannot be resumed in identity. Therefore the man who
|
|
|
4783 rises again will not be the same identical animal, and consequently he will not be the same
|
|
|
4784 man.
|
|
|
4785 </p>
|
|
|
4786 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p5">
|
|
|
4787 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, the matter of a statue ranks higher in the statue than the matter of a man does in man: because artificial things
|
|
|
4788 belong to the genus of substance by reason of their matter, but natural things by reason of their form, as appears from the
|
|
|
4789 Philosopher (Phys. ii, 1), and again from the Commentator (De Anima ii). But if a statue is remade from the same brass, it
|
|
|
4790 will not be the same identically. Therefore much less will it be identically the same man if
|
|
|
4791 he be reformed from the same ashes.
|
|
|
4792 </p>
|
|
|
4793 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p6">
|
|
|
4794 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
4795 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q79_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Job.19.27" target="asv">Job 19:27</a>): "Whom I myself shall see . . . and not another," and he is speaking of the vision after the resurrection. Therefore the
|
|
|
4796 same identical man will rise again.
|
|
|
4797 </p>
|
|
|
4798 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p7"> Further, Augustine says (De Trin. viii, 5) that "to rise again is naught else but to live again." Now unless the same identical
|
|
|
4799 man that died return to life, he would not be said to live again. Therefore he would not rise again, which is contrary to
|
|
|
4800 faith.
|
|
|
4801 </p>
|
|
|
4802 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p8">
|
|
|
4803 <b>I answer that,</b> The necessity of holding the resurrection arises from this---that man may obtain the last end for which he was made; for
|
|
|
4804 this cannot be accomplished in this life, nor in the life of the separated soul, as stated above (
|
|
|
4805 <a id="XP_Q79_A2-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q75_A1.html">Q[75], AA[1]</a>,2): otherwise man would have been made in vain, if he were unable to obtain the end for which he was made. And since it behooves
|
|
|
4806 the end to be obtained by the selfsame thing that was made for that end,
|
|
|
4807 lest it appear to be made without purpose, it is necessary for the selfsame man to rise again; and this is effected by the
|
|
|
4808 selfsame soul being united to the selfsame body. For otherwise there would be no resurrection properly speaking, if the same
|
|
|
4809 man were not reformed. Hence to maintain that he who rises again is not the selfsame man is heretical, since it is contrary
|
|
|
4810 to the truth of Scripture which proclaims the resurrection.
|
|
|
4811 </p>
|
|
|
4812 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p9">
|
|
|
4813 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The Philosopher is speaking of repetition by movement or natural change. For he shows the difference between the recurrence
|
|
|
4814 that occurs in generation and corruption and that which is observed in the movement of the heavens. Because the selfsame heaven
|
|
|
4815 by local movement returns to the beginning of its movement, since it has a moved incorruptible substance. On the other hand,
|
|
|
4816 things subject to generation and corruption return by generation to specific
|
|
|
4817 but not numerical identity, because from man blood is engendered, from blood seed, and so on until a man is begotten, not
|
|
|
4818 the selfsame man, but the man specifically. In like manner from fire comes air, from air water, from water earth, whence fire
|
|
|
4819 is produced, not the selfsame fire, but the same in species. Hence it is clear that the argument, so far as the meaning of
|
|
|
4820 the Philosopher is concerned, is not to the point.
|
|
|
4821 </p>
|
|
|
4822 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p10"> We may also reply that the form of other things subject to generation and corruption is not subsistent of itself, so as to
|
|
|
4823 be able to remain after the corruption of the composite, as it is with the rational soul. For the soul, even after separation
|
|
|
4824 from the body, retains the being which accrues to it when in the body, and the body is made to share that being by the resurrection,
|
|
|
4825 since the being of the body and the being of the soul in the body are not distinct from one another,
|
|
|
4826 otherwise the union of soul and body would be accidental. Consequently there has been no interruption in the substantial being
|
|
|
4827 of man, as would make it impossible for the self-same man to return on account of an interruption in his being, as is the
|
|
|
4828 case with other things that are corrupted, the being of which is interrupted altogether, since their form remains not, and
|
|
|
4829 their matter remains under another being.
|
|
|
4830 </p>
|
|
|
4831 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p11"> Nevertheless neither does the self-same man recur by natural generation, because the body of the man begotten is not composed
|
|
|
4832 of the whole body of his begetter: hence his body is numerically distinct, and consequently his soul and the whole man.
|
|
|
4833 </p>
|
|
|
4834 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p12">
|
|
|
4835 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> There are two opinions about humanity and about any form of a whole. For some say that the form of the whole and the form
|
|
|
4836 of the part are really one and the same: but that it is called the form of the part inasmuch as it perfects the matter, and
|
|
|
4837 the form of the whole inasmuch as the whole specific nature results therefrom. According to this opinion humanity is really
|
|
|
4838 nothing else than the rational soul: and so, since the selfsame rational soul is
|
|
|
4839 resumed, there will be the same identical humanity, which will remain even after death, albeit not under the aspect of humanity,
|
|
|
4840 because the composite does not derive the specific nature from a separated humanity.
|
|
|
4841 </p>
|
|
|
4842 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p13"> The other opinion, which seems nearer the truth, is Avicenna's, according to whom the form of the whole is not the form of
|
|
|
4843 a part only, nor some other form besides the form of the part, but is the whole resulting from the composition of form and
|
|
|
4844 matter, embracing both within itself. This form of the whole is called the essence or quiddity. Since then at the resurrection
|
|
|
4845 there will be the selfsame body, and the selfsame rational soul, there will be, of necessity, the same
|
|
|
4846 humanity.
|
|
|
4847 </p>
|
|
|
4848 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p14"> The first argument proving that there will be a distinction of humanity was based on the supposition that humanity is some
|
|
|
4849 distinct form supervening form and matter; which is false.
|
|
|
4850 </p>
|
|
|
4851 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p15"> The second reason does not disprove the identity of humanity, because union implies action or passion, and though there be
|
|
|
4852 a different union, this cannot prevent the identity of humanity, because the action and passion from which humanity resulted
|
|
|
4853 are not of the essence of humanity, wherefore a distinction on their part does not involve a distinction of humanity: for
|
|
|
4854 it is clear that generation and resurrection are not the self-same movement. Yet the identity of the rising man
|
|
|
4855 with the begotten man is not hindered for this reason: and in like manner neither is the identity of humanity prevented if
|
|
|
4856 we take union for the relation itself: because this relation is not essential to but concomitant with humanity, since humanity
|
|
|
4857 is not one of those forms that are composition or order (Phys. ii, 1), as are the forms of things produced by art, so that
|
|
|
4858 if there be another distinct composition there is another distinct form of a house.
|
|
|
4859 </p>
|
|
|
4860 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p16">
|
|
|
4861 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This argument affords a very good proof against those who held a distinction between the sensitive and rational souls in
|
|
|
4862 man: because in that case the sensitive soul in man would not be incorruptible, as neither is it in other animals; and consequently
|
|
|
4863 in the resurrection there would not be the same sensitive soul, and consequently neither the same animal nor the same man.
|
|
|
4864 </p>
|
|
|
4865 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p17"> But if we assert that in man the same soul is by its substance both rational and sensitive, we shall encounter no difficulty
|
|
|
4866 in this question, because animal is defined from sense, i.e. the sensitive soul as from its essential form: whereas from sense,
|
|
|
4867 i.e. the sensitive power, we know its definition as from an accidental form "that contributes more than another to our knowledge
|
|
|
4868 of the quiddity" (De Anima i, 1). Accordingly after death there remains the sensitive soul, even as
|
|
|
4869 the rational soul, according to its substance: whereas the sensitive powers, according to some, do not remain. And since these
|
|
|
4870 powers are accidental properties, diversity on their part cannot prevent the identity of the whole animal, not even of the
|
|
|
4871 animal's parts: nor are powers to be called perfections or acts of organs unless as principles of action, as heat in fire.
|
|
|
4872 </p>
|
|
|
4873 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p18">
|
|
|
4874 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> A statue may be considered in two ways, either as a particular substance, or as something artificial. And since it is placed
|
|
|
4875 in the genus of substance by reason of its matter, it follows that if we consider it as a particular substance, it is the
|
|
|
4876 selfsame statue that is remade from the same matter. On the other hand, it is placed in the genus of artificial things inasmuch
|
|
|
4877 as it has an accidental form which, if the statue be destroyed, passes away
|
|
|
4878 also. Consequently it does not return identically the same, nor can the statue be identically the same. But man's form, namely
|
|
|
4879 the soul, remains after the body has perished: wherefore the comparison fails.
|
|
|
4880 </p>
|
|
|
4881 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p19"></p>
|
|
|
4882 <p id="XP_Q79_A2-p20"></p>
|
|
|
4883 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4884 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4885 </div>
|
|
|
4886 <div id="XP_Q79_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
4887 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4888 <a href="summa.XP_Q80.html"></a>
|
|
|
4889 <h4 id="XP_Q79_A3-p0.1">Whether the ashes of the human body must needs, by the resurrection, return to the same parts of the body that were dissolved
|
|
|
4890 into them?
|
|
|
4891 </h4>
|
|
|
4892 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4893 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p2">
|
|
|
4894 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem necessary for the ashes of the human body to return, by the resurrection, to the same parts that were dissolved
|
|
|
4895 into them. For, according to the Philosopher, "as the whole soul is to the whole body, so is a part of the soul to a part
|
|
|
4896 of the body, as sight to the pupil" (De Anima ii, 1). Now it is necessary that after the resurrection the body be resumed
|
|
|
4897 by the same soul. Therefore it is also necessary for the same parts of the body to return to
|
|
|
4898 the same limbs, in which they were perfected by the same parts of the soul.
|
|
|
4899 </p>
|
|
|
4900 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p3">
|
|
|
4901 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, difference of matter causes difference of identity. But if the ashes return not to the same parts, each part will
|
|
|
4902 not be remade from the same matter of which it consisted before. Therefore they will not be the same identically. Now if the
|
|
|
4903 parts are different the whole will also be different, since parts are to the whole as matter is to form (Phys. ii, 3). Therefore
|
|
|
4904 it will not be the self-same man; which is contrary to the truth of the
|
|
|
4905 resurrection.
|
|
|
4906 </p>
|
|
|
4907 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p4">
|
|
|
4908 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the resurrection is directed to the end that man may receive the meed of his works. Now different parts of the body
|
|
|
4909 are employed in different works, whether of merit or of demerit. Therefore at the resurrection each part must needs return
|
|
|
4910 to its former state that it may be rewarded in due measure.
|
|
|
4911 </p>
|
|
|
4912 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p5">
|
|
|
4913 <b>On the contrary,</b> Artificial things are more dependent on their matter than natural things. Now in artificial things, in order that the same
|
|
|
4914 artificial thing be remade, from the same matter, there is no need for the parts to be brought back to the same position.
|
|
|
4915 Neither therefore is it necessary in man.
|
|
|
4916 </p>
|
|
|
4917 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p6"> Further, change of an accident does not cause a change of identity. Now the situation of parts is an accident. Therefore
|
|
|
4918 its change in a man does not cause a change of identity.
|
|
|
4919 </p>
|
|
|
4920 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p7">
|
|
|
4921 <b>I answer that,</b> In this question it makes a difference whether we ask what can be done without prejudice to identity, and what will be done
|
|
|
4922 for the sake of congruity. As regards the first it must be observed that in man we may speak of parts in two ways: first as
|
|
|
4923 of the various parts of a homogeneous whole, for instance the various parts of flesh, or the various parts of bone; secondly,
|
|
|
4924 as of various parts of various species of a heterogeneous whole, for instance bone and
|
|
|
4925 flesh. Accordingly if it be said that one part of matter will return to another part of the same species, this causes no change
|
|
|
4926 except in the position of the parts: and change of position of parts does not change the species in homogeneous wholes: and
|
|
|
4927 so if the matter of one part return to another part, this is nowise prejudicial to the identity of the whole. Thus is it in
|
|
|
4928 the example given in the text (Sent. iv, D, 44), because a statue, after being remade, is identically the same, not as to
|
|
|
4929 its form, but as to its matter, in respect of which it is a particular substance, and in this way a statue is homogeneous,
|
|
|
4930 although it is not according to its artificial form. But if it be said that the matter of one part returns to another part
|
|
|
4931 of another species, it follows of necessity that there is a change not only in the position of parts, but also in their identity:
|
|
|
4932 yet so that the whole matter, or something belonging to the truth of human nature in one is transferred to another. but not
|
|
|
4933 if what was superfluous in one part is transferred to another. Now the identity of parts being taken away, the identity of
|
|
|
4934 the whole is removed, if we speak of essential parts, but not if we speak of accidental parts, such as hair and nails, to
|
|
|
4935 which apparently Augustine refers (De Civ. Dei xxii). It is thus clear how the transference of matter from one part of another
|
|
|
4936 destroys the identity, and how it does not.
|
|
|
4937 </p>
|
|
|
4938 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p8"> But speaking of the congruity, it is more probable that even the parts will retain their position at the resurrection, especially
|
|
|
4939 as regards the essential and organic parts, although perhaps not as regards the accidental parts, such as nails and hair.
|
|
|
4940 </p>
|
|
|
4941 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p9">
|
|
|
4942 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This argument considers organic or heterogeneous parts, but no homogeneous or like parts.
|
|
|
4943 </p>
|
|
|
4944 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p10">
|
|
|
4945 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> A change in the position of the parts of matter does not cause a change of identity, although difference of matter does.
|
|
|
4946 </p>
|
|
|
4947 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p11">
|
|
|
4948 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Operation, properly speaking, is not ascribed to the part but to the whole, wherefore the reward is due, not to the part
|
|
|
4949 but to the whole.
|
|
|
4950 </p>
|
|
|
4951 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
4952 <p id="XP_Q79_A3-p13"></p>
|
|
|
4953 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4954 <a href="summa.XP_Q80.html"></a>
|
|
|
4955 </div>
|
|
|
4956 <a href="summa.XP_Q78_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4957 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4958 </div>
|
|
|
4959 <div id="XP_Q80" class="div3">
|
|
|
4960 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
4961 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
4962 <h3 id="XP_Q80-p0.1">OF THE INTEGRITY OF THE BODIES IN THE RESURRECTION (FIVE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
4963 <p id="XP_Q80-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4964 <p id="XP_Q80-p2"> We must next consider the integrity of the bodies in the resurrection. Under this head there are five points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
4965 <p id="XP_Q80-p3"> (1) Whether all the members of the human body will rise again therein?</p>
|
|
|
4966 <p id="XP_Q80-p4"> (2) Whether the hair and nails will?</p>
|
|
|
4967 <p id="XP_Q80-p5"> (3) Whether the humors will?</p>
|
|
|
4968 <p id="XP_Q80-p6"> (4) Whether whatever the body contained belonging to the truth of human nature will rise again?</p>
|
|
|
4969 <p id="XP_Q80-p7"> (5) Whether whatever it contained materially will rise again?</p>
|
|
|
4970 <div id="XP_Q80_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
4971 <a href="summa.XP_Q80.html"></a>
|
|
|
4972 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
4973 <h4 id="XP_Q80_A1-p0.1">Whether all the members of the human body will rise again?</h4>
|
|
|
4974 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
4975 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p2">
|
|
|
4976 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that not all the members of the human body will rise again. For if the end be done away it is useless to repair
|
|
|
4977 the means. Now the end of each member is its act. Since then nothing useless is done in the Divine works, and since the use
|
|
|
4978 of certain members is not fitting to man after the resurrection, especially the use of the genital members, for then they
|
|
|
4979 "shall neither marry, nor be married" (
|
|
|
4980 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q80_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.22.30" target="asv">Mat. 22:30</a>), it would seem that
|
|
|
4981 not all the members shall rise again.
|
|
|
4982 </p>
|
|
|
4983 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p3">
|
|
|
4984 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the entrails are members: and yet they will not rise again. For they can neither rise full, since thus they contain
|
|
|
4985 impurities, nor empty, since nothing is empty in nature. Therefore the members shall not all rise again.
|
|
|
4986 </p>
|
|
|
4987 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p4">
|
|
|
4988 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the body shall rise again that it may be rewarded for the works which the soul did through it. Now the member of
|
|
|
4989 which a thief has been deprived for theft, and who has afterwards done penance and is saved, cannot be rewarded at the resurrection,
|
|
|
4990 neither for any good deed, since it has not co-operated in any, nor for evil deeds, since the punishment of the member would
|
|
|
4991 redound to the punishment of man. Therefore the members will not all rise again.
|
|
|
4992 </p>
|
|
|
4993 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p5">
|
|
|
4994 <b>On the contrary,</b> The other members belong more to the truth of human nature than hair and nails. Yet these will be restored to man at the
|
|
|
4995 resurrection according to the text (Sent. iv, D, 4). Much more therefore does this apply to the other members.
|
|
|
4996 </p>
|
|
|
4997 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p6"> Further, "The works of God are perfect" (
|
|
|
4998 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q80_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Deut.32.4" target="asv">Dt. 32:4</a>). But the resurrection will be the work of God. Therefore man will be remade perfect in all his members.
|
|
|
4999 </p>
|
|
|
5000 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p7">
|
|
|
5001 <b>I answer that,</b> As stated in De Anima ii, 4, "the soul stands in relation to the body not only as its form and end, but also as efficient
|
|
|
5002 cause." For the soul is compared to the body as art to the thing made by art, as the Philosopher says (De Anim. Gener. ii,
|
|
|
5003 4), and whatever is shown forth explicitly in the product of art is all contained implicitly and originally in the art. In
|
|
|
5004 like manner whatever appears in the parts of the body is all contained originally and, in a
|
|
|
5005 way, implicitly in the soul. Thus just as the work of an art would not be perfect, if its product lacked any of the things
|
|
|
5006 contained in the art, so neither could man be perfect, unless the whole that is contained enfolded in the soul be outwardly
|
|
|
5007 unfolded in the body, nor would the body correspond in full proportion to the soul. Since then at the resurrection it behooves
|
|
|
5008 man's body to correspond entirely to the soul, for it will not rise again except according to the relation it bears to the
|
|
|
5009 rational soul, it follows that man also must rise again perfect, seeing that he is thereby repaired in order that he may obtain
|
|
|
5010 his ultimate perfection. Consequently all the members that are now in man's body must needs be restored at the resurrection.
|
|
|
5011 </p>
|
|
|
5012 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p8">
|
|
|
5013 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The members may be considered in two ways in relation to the soul: either according to the relation of matter to form, or
|
|
|
5014 according to the relation of instrument to agent, since "the whole body is compared to the whole soul in the same way as one
|
|
|
5015 part is to another" (De Anima ii, 1). If then the members be considered in the light of the first relationship, their end
|
|
|
5016 is not operation, but rather the perfect being of the species, and this is also
|
|
|
5017 required after the resurrection: but if they be considered in the light of the second relationship, then their end is operation.
|
|
|
5018 And yet it does not follow that when the operation fails the instrument is useless, because an instrument serves not only
|
|
|
5019 to accomplish the operation of the agent, but also to show its virtue. Hence it will be necessary for the virtue of the soul's
|
|
|
5020 powers to be shown in their bodily instruments, even though they never proceed to action, so that the wisdom of God be
|
|
|
5021 thereby glorified.
|
|
|
5022 </p>
|
|
|
5023 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p9">
|
|
|
5024 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The entrails will rise again in the body even as the other members: and they will be filled not with vile superfluities but
|
|
|
5025 with goodly humors.
|
|
|
5026 </p>
|
|
|
5027 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p10">
|
|
|
5028 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The acts whereby we merit are not the acts, properly speaking, of hand or foot but of the whole man; even as the work of
|
|
|
5029 art is ascribed not to the instrument but to the craftsman. Therefore though the member which was cut off before a man's repentance
|
|
|
5030 did not co-operate with him in the state wherein he merits glory, yet man himself merits that the whole man may be rewarded,
|
|
|
5031 who with his whole being serves God.
|
|
|
5032 </p>
|
|
|
5033 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5034 <p id="XP_Q80_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5035 <a href="summa.XP_Q80.html"></a>
|
|
|
5036 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5037 </div>
|
|
|
5038 <div id="XP_Q80_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
5039 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5040 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5041 <h4 id="XP_Q80_A2-p0.1">Whether the hair and nails will rise again in the human body?</h4>
|
|
|
5042 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5043 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p2">
|
|
|
5044 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the hair and nails will not rise again in the human body. For just as hair and nails result from the surplus
|
|
|
5045 of food, so do urine, sweat and other superfluities or dregs. But these will not rise again with the body. Neither therefore
|
|
|
5046 will hair and nails.
|
|
|
5047 </p>
|
|
|
5048 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p3">
|
|
|
5049 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, of all the superfluities that are produced from food, seed comes nearest to the truth of human nature, since though
|
|
|
5050 superfluous it is needed. Yet seed will not rise again in the human body. Much less therefore will hair and nails.
|
|
|
5051 </p>
|
|
|
5052 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p4">
|
|
|
5053 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, nothing is perfected by a rational soul that is not perfected by a sensitive soul. But hair and nails are not perfected
|
|
|
5054 by a sensitive soul, for "we do not feel with them" (De Anima i, 5; iii, 13). Therefore since the human body rises not again
|
|
|
5055 except because it is perfected by a rational soul, it would seem that the hair and nails will not rise again.
|
|
|
5056 </p>
|
|
|
5057 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p5">
|
|
|
5058 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
5059 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q80_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.21.18" target="asv">Lk. 21:18</a>): "A hair of your head shall not perish."
|
|
|
5060 </p>
|
|
|
5061 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p6"> Further, hair and nails were given to man as an ornament. Now the bodies of men, especially of the elect, ought to rise again
|
|
|
5062 with all their adornment. Therefore they ought to rise again with the hair.
|
|
|
5063 </p>
|
|
|
5064 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p7">
|
|
|
5065 <b>I answer that,</b> The soul is to the animated body, as art is to the work of art, and is to the parts of the body as art to its instruments:
|
|
|
5066 wherefore an animated body is called an organic body. Now art employs certain instruments for the accomplishment of the work
|
|
|
5067 intended, and these instruments belong to the primary intention of art: and it also uses other instruments for the safe-keeping
|
|
|
5068 of the principal instruments, and these belong to the secondary intention of art: thus
|
|
|
5069 the art of warfare employs a sword for fighting, and a sheath for the safe-keeping of the sword. And so among the parts of
|
|
|
5070 an animated body, some are directed to the accomplishment of the souls' operations, for instance the heart, liver, hand, foot;
|
|
|
5071 while others are directed to the safe-keeping of the other parts as leaves to cover fruit; and thus hair and nails are in
|
|
|
5072 man for the protection of other parts. Consequently, although they do not belong to the primary perfection of the human body,
|
|
|
5073 they belong to the secondary perfection: and since man will rise again with all the perfections of his nature, it follows
|
|
|
5074 that hair and nails will rise again in him.
|
|
|
5075 </p>
|
|
|
5076 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p8">
|
|
|
5077 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Those superfluities are voided by nature, as being useful for nothing. Hence they do not belong to the perfection of the
|
|
|
5078 human body. It is not so with the superfluities which nature reserves for the production of hair and nails which she needs
|
|
|
5079 for the protection of the members.
|
|
|
5080 </p>
|
|
|
5081 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p9">
|
|
|
5082 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Seed is not required for the perfection of the individual, as hair and nails are, but only for the protection of the species.
|
|
|
5083 </p>
|
|
|
5084 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p10">
|
|
|
5085 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Hair and nails are nourished and grow, and so it is clear that they share in some operation, which would not be possible
|
|
|
5086 unless they were parts in some way perfected by the soul. And since in man there is but one soul, namely the rational soul,
|
|
|
5087 it is clear that they are perfected by the rational soul, although not so far as to share in the operation of sense, as neither
|
|
|
5088 do bones, and yet it is certain that these will rise again and that they belong to
|
|
|
5089 the integrity of the individual.
|
|
|
5090 </p>
|
|
|
5091 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5092 <p id="XP_Q80_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5093 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5094 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5095 </div>
|
|
|
5096 <div id="XP_Q80_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
5097 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5098 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5099 <h4 id="XP_Q80_A3-p0.1">Whether the humors will rise again in the body?</h4>
|
|
|
5100 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5101 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p2">
|
|
|
5102 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the humors will not rise again in the body. For it is written (
|
|
|
5103 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q80_A3-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.50" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:50</a>): "Flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God." Now blood is the chief humor. Therefore it will not rise again in
|
|
|
5104 the blessed, who will possess the kingdom of God, and much less in others.
|
|
|
5105 </p>
|
|
|
5106 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p3">
|
|
|
5107 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, humors are intended to make up for the waste. Now after the resurrection there will be no waste. Therefore the body
|
|
|
5108 will not rise again with humors.
|
|
|
5109 </p>
|
|
|
5110 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p4">
|
|
|
5111 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, that which is in process of generation in the human body is not yet perfected by the rational soul. Now the humors
|
|
|
5112 are still in process of generation because they are potentially flesh and bone. Therefore they are not yet perfected by the
|
|
|
5113 rational soul. Now the human body is not directed to the resurrection except in so far as it is perfected by the rational
|
|
|
5114 soul. Therefore the humors will not rise again.
|
|
|
5115 </p>
|
|
|
5116 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p5">
|
|
|
5117 <b>On the contrary,</b> Whatever enters into the constitution of the human body will rise again with it. Now this applies to the humors, as appears
|
|
|
5118 from the statement of Augustine (De Spir. et Anima xv) that "the body consists of functional members; the functional members
|
|
|
5119 of homogeneous parts; and the homogeneous parts of humors." Therefore the humors will rise again in the body.
|
|
|
5120 </p>
|
|
|
5121 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p6"> Further, our resurrection will be conformed to the resurrection of Christ. Now in Christ's resurrection His blood rose again,
|
|
|
5122 else the wine would not now be changed into His blood in the Sacrament of the altar. Therefore the blood will rise again in
|
|
|
5123 us also, and in like manner the other humors.
|
|
|
5124 </p>
|
|
|
5125 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p7">
|
|
|
5126 <b>I answer that,</b> Whatever belongs to the integrity of human nature in those who take part in the resurrection will rise again, as stated above
|
|
|
5127 (
|
|
|
5128 <a id="XP_Q80_A3-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q80_A1.html">AA[1]</a>,2). Hence whatever humidity of the body belongs to the integrity of human nature must needs rise again in man. Now there
|
|
|
5129 is a threefold humidity in man. There is one which occurs as receding from the perfection of the individual---either because
|
|
|
5130 it is on the way to corruption, and is voided by nature,
|
|
|
5131 for instance urine, sweat, matter, and so forth---or because it is directed by nature to the preservation of the species in
|
|
|
5132 some individual, either by the act of the generative power, as seed, or by the act of the nutritive power, as milk. None of
|
|
|
5133 these humidities will rise again, because they do not belong to the perfection of the person rising again.
|
|
|
5134 </p>
|
|
|
5135 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p8"> The second kind of humidity is one that has not yet reached its ultimate perfection, which nature achieves in the individual,
|
|
|
5136 yet it is directed thereto by nature: and this is of two kinds. For there is one kind that has a definite form and is contained
|
|
|
5137 among the parts of the body, for instance the blood and the other humors which nature has directed to the members that are
|
|
|
5138 produced or nourished therefrom: and yet they have certain definite forms like the other parts of the
|
|
|
5139 body, and consequently will rise again with the other parts of the body: while another kind of humidity is in transition from
|
|
|
5140 form to form, namely from the form of humor to the form of member. Humidities of this kind will not rise again, because after
|
|
|
5141 the resurrection each part of the body will be established in its form, so that one will not pass into another. Wherefore
|
|
|
5142 this humidity that is actually in transition from one form to another will not rise again. Now this humidity may be
|
|
|
5143 considered in a twofold state---either as being at the beginning of its transformation, and thus it is called "ros," namely
|
|
|
5144 the humidity that is found in the cavities of the smaller veins---or as in the course of transformation and already beginning
|
|
|
5145 to undergo alteration, and thus it is called "cambium": but in neither state will it rise again. The third kind of humidity
|
|
|
5146 is that which has already reached its ultimate perfection that nature intends in the body of the individual, and has already
|
|
|
5147 undergone transformation and become incorporate with the members. This is called "gluten," and since it belongs to the members
|
|
|
5148 it will rise again just as the members will.
|
|
|
5149 </p>
|
|
|
5150 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p9">
|
|
|
5151 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> In these words of the Apostle flesh and blood do not denote the substance of flesh and blood but deeds of flesh and blood,
|
|
|
5152 which are either deeds of sin or the operations of the animal life. Or we may say with Augustine in his letter to Consentius
|
|
|
5153 (Ep. cxlvi) that "flesh and blood here signify the corruption which is now predominant in flesh and blood"; wherefore the
|
|
|
5154 Apostle's words continue: "Neither shall corruption possess incorruption."
|
|
|
5155 </p>
|
|
|
5156 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p10">
|
|
|
5157 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Just as the members that serve for generation will be after the resurrection for the integrity of human nature, and not for
|
|
|
5158 the operation accomplished now by them, so will the humors be in the body not to make up for waste, but to restore the integrity
|
|
|
5159 of human nature and to show forth its natural power.
|
|
|
5160 </p>
|
|
|
5161 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p11">
|
|
|
5162 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Just as the elements are in the course of generation in relation to mixed bodies, because they are their matter, yet not
|
|
|
5163 so as to be always in transition when in the mixed body, so too are the humors in relation to the members. And for this reason
|
|
|
5164 as the elements in the parts of the universe have definite forms, by reason of which they, like mixed bodies, belong to the
|
|
|
5165 perfection of the universe, so too the humors belong to the perfection of the human
|
|
|
5166 body, just as the other parts do, although they do not reach its entire perfection, as the other parts do, and although the
|
|
|
5167 elements have not perfect forms as mixed bodies have. But as all the parts of the universe receive their perfection from God,
|
|
|
5168 not equally, but each one according to its mode, so too the humors are in some way perfected by the rational soul, yet not
|
|
|
5169 in the same measure as the more perfect parts.
|
|
|
5170 </p>
|
|
|
5171 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5172 <p id="XP_Q80_A3-p13"></p>
|
|
|
5173 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5174 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5175 </div>
|
|
|
5176 <div id="XP_Q80_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
5177 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5178 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
5179 <h4 id="XP_Q80_A4-p0.1">Whether whatever in the body belonged to the truth of human nature will rise again in it?</h4>
|
|
|
5180 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5181 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p2">
|
|
|
5182 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that what was in the body, belonging to the truth of human nature, will not all rise again in it. For food
|
|
|
5183 is changed into the truth of human nature. Now sometimes the flesh of the ox or of other animals is taken as food. Therefore
|
|
|
5184 if whatever belonged to the truth of human nature will rise again, the flesh of the ox or of other animals will also rise
|
|
|
5185 again: which is inadmissible.
|
|
|
5186 </p>
|
|
|
5187 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p3">
|
|
|
5188 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, Adam's rib belonged to the truth of human nature in him, as ours does in us. But Adam's rib will rise again not
|
|
|
5189 in Adam but in Eve, else Eve would not rise again at all since she was made from that rib. Therefore whatever belonged in
|
|
|
5190 man to the truth of human nature will not all rise again in him.
|
|
|
5191 </p>
|
|
|
5192 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p4">
|
|
|
5193 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it is impossible for the same thing from different men to rise again. Yet it is possible for something in different
|
|
|
5194 men to belong to the truth of human nature, for instance if a man were to partake of human flesh which would be changed into
|
|
|
5195 his substance. Therefore there will not rise again in man whatever belonged in him to the truth of human nature.
|
|
|
5196 </p>
|
|
|
5197 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p5">
|
|
|
5198 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, if it be said that not all the flesh partaken of belongs to the truth of human nature and that consequently some
|
|
|
5199 of it may possibly rise again in the one man and some in the other---on the contrary: That which is derived from one's parents
|
|
|
5200 would especially seem to belong to the truth of human nature. But if one who partook of nothing but human flesh were to beget
|
|
|
5201 children that which his child derives from him must needs be of the flesh of other men
|
|
|
5202 partaken of by his father, since the seed is from the surplus of food, as the Philosopher proves (De Gen. Animal. i). Therefore
|
|
|
5203 what belongs to the truth of human nature in that child belonged also to the truth of human nature in other men of whose flesh
|
|
|
5204 his father had partaken.
|
|
|
5205 </p>
|
|
|
5206 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p6">
|
|
|
5207 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, if it be said that what was changed into seed was not that which belong to the truth of human nature in the flesh
|
|
|
5208 of the men eaten, but something not belonging to the truth of human nature---on the contrary: Let us suppose that some one
|
|
|
5209 is fed entirely on embryos in which seemingly there is nothing but what belongs to the truth of human nature since whatever
|
|
|
5210 is in them is derived from the parents. If then the surplus food be changed into seed, that
|
|
|
5211 which belonged to the truth of human nature in the embryos---and after these have received a rational soul, the resurrection
|
|
|
5212 applies to them---must needs belong to the truth of human nature in the child begotten of that seed. And thus, since the same
|
|
|
5213 cannot rise again in two subjects, it will be impossible for whatever belonged to the truth of human nature in both to rise
|
|
|
5214 again in both of them.
|
|
|
5215 </p>
|
|
|
5216 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p7">
|
|
|
5217 <b>On the contrary,</b> Whatever belonged to the truth of human nature was perfected by the rational soul. Now it is through being perfected by the
|
|
|
5218 rational soul that the human body is directed to the resurrection. Therefore whatever belonged to the truth of human nature
|
|
|
5219 will rise again in each one.
|
|
|
5220 </p>
|
|
|
5221 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p8"> Further, if anything belonging to the truth of human nature in a man be taken from his body, this will not be the perfect
|
|
|
5222 body of a man. Now all imperfection of a man will be removed at the resurrection, especially in the elect, to whom it was
|
|
|
5223 promised (
|
|
|
5224 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q80_A4-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.21.18" target="asv">Lk. 21:18</a>) that not a hair of their head should perish. Therefore whatever belonged to the truth of human nature in a man will rise
|
|
|
5225 again in him.
|
|
|
5226 </p>
|
|
|
5227 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p9">
|
|
|
5228 <b>I answer that,</b> "Everything is related to truth in the same way as to being" (Metaph. ii), because a thing is true when it is as it appears
|
|
|
5229 to him who actually knows it. For this reason Avicenna (Metaph. ii) says that "the truth of anything is a property of the
|
|
|
5230 being immutably attached thereto." Accordingly a thing is said to belong to the truth of human nature, because it belongs
|
|
|
5231 properly to the being of human nature, and this is what shares the form of human nature, just
|
|
|
5232 as true gold is what has the true form of gold whence gold derives its proper being. In order therefore to see what it is
|
|
|
5233 that belongs to the truth of human nature, we must observe that there have been three opinions on the question. For some have
|
|
|
5234 maintained that nothing begins anew to belong to the truth of human nature and that whatever belongs to the truth of human
|
|
|
5235 nature, all of it belonged to the truth of human nature when this was created; and that this multiplies by itself, so that
|
|
|
5236 it is
|
|
|
5237 possible for the seed whereof the child is begotten to be detached therefrom by the begetter, and that again the detached
|
|
|
5238 part multiplies in the child, so that he reaches perfect quantity by growth, and so on, and that thus was the whole human
|
|
|
5239 race multiplied. Wherefore according to this opinion, whatever is produced by nourishment. although it seem to have the appearance
|
|
|
5240 of flesh and blood, does not belong to the truth of human nature.
|
|
|
5241 </p>
|
|
|
5242 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p10"> Others held that something new is added to the truth of human nature by the natural transformation of the food into the human
|
|
|
5243 body, if we consider the truth of human nature in the species to the preservation of which the act of the generative power
|
|
|
5244 is directed: but that if we consider the truth of human nature in the individual, to the preservation and perfection of which
|
|
|
5245 the act of the nutritive power is directed, that which is added by food belongs to the truth of the human
|
|
|
5246 nature of the individual, not primarily but secondarily. For they assert that the truth of human nature, first and foremost,
|
|
|
5247 consists in the radical humor, that namely which is begotten of the seed of which the human race was originally fashioned:
|
|
|
5248 and that what is changed from food into true flesh and blood does not belong principally to the truth of human nature in this
|
|
|
5249 particular individual, but secondarily: and that nevertheless this can belong principally to the truth of human nature in
|
|
|
5250 another individual who is begotten of the seed of the former. For they assert that seed is the surplus from food, either mingled
|
|
|
5251 with something belonging principally to the truth of human nature in the begetter, according to some, or without any such
|
|
|
5252 admixture, as others maintain. And thus the nutrimental humor in one becomes the radical humor in another.
|
|
|
5253 </p>
|
|
|
5254 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p11"> The third opinion is that something new begins to belong principally to the truth of human nature even in this individual,
|
|
|
5255 because distinction in the human body does not require that any signate material part must needs remain throughout the whole
|
|
|
5256 lifetime; any signate part one may take is indifferent to this, whereas it remains always as regards what belongs to the species
|
|
|
5257 in it, albeit as regards what is material therein it may ebb and flow. And thus the nutrimental humor is
|
|
|
5258 not distinct from the radical on the part of its principle (so that it be called radical when begotten of the seed, and nutrimental
|
|
|
5259 when produced by the food), but rather on the part of the term, so that it be called radical when it reaches the term of generation
|
|
|
5260 by the act of the generative, or even nutritive power, but nutrimental, when it has not yet reached this term, but is still
|
|
|
5261 on the way to give nourishment.
|
|
|
5262 </p>
|
|
|
5263 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p12"> These three opinions have been more fully exposed and examined in the Second Book (Sent. ii, D, 30); wherefore there is no
|
|
|
5264 need for repetition here, except in so far as the question at issue is concerned. It must accordingly be observed that this
|
|
|
5265 question requires different answers according to these opinions.
|
|
|
5266 </p>
|
|
|
5267 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p13"> For the first opinion on account of its explanation of the process of multiplication is able to admit perfection of the truth
|
|
|
5268 of human nature, both as regards the number of individuals and as regards the due quantity of each individual, without taking
|
|
|
5269 into account that which is produced from food; for this is not added except for the purpose of resisting the destruction that
|
|
|
5270 might result from the action of natural heat, as lead is added to silver lest it be destroyed in melting.
|
|
|
5271 Wherefore since at the resurrection it behooves human nature to be restored to its perfection, nor does the natural heat tend
|
|
|
5272 to destroy the natural humor, there will be no need for anything resulting from food to rise again in man, but that alone
|
|
|
5273 will rise again which belonged to the truth of the human nature of the individual, and this reaches the aforesaid perfection
|
|
|
5274 in number and quantity by being detached and multiplied.
|
|
|
5275 </p>
|
|
|
5276 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p14"> The second opinion, since it maintains that what is produced from food is needed for the perfection of quantity in the individual
|
|
|
5277 and for the multiplication that results from generation, must needs admit that something of this product from food shall rise
|
|
|
5278 again: not all, however, but only so much as is required for the perfect restoration of human nature in all its individuals.
|
|
|
5279 Hence this opinion asserts that all that was in the substance of the seed will rise again in this man
|
|
|
5280 who was begotten of this seed; because this belongs chiefly to the truth of human nature in him: while of that which afterwards
|
|
|
5281 he derives from nourishment, only so much will rise again in him as is needed for the perfection of his quantity; and not
|
|
|
5282 all, because this does not belong to the perfection of human nature, except in so far as nature requires it for the perfection
|
|
|
5283 of quantity. Since however this nutrimental humor is subject to ebb and flow the restoration will be effected in this
|
|
|
5284 order, that what first belonged to the substance of a man's body, will all be restored, and of that which was added secondly,
|
|
|
5285 thirdly, and so on, as much as is required to restore quantity. This is proved by two reasons. First, because that which was
|
|
|
5286 added was intended to restore what was wasted at first, and thus it does not belong principally to the truth of human nature
|
|
|
5287 to the same extent as that which came first. Secondly, because the addition of extraneous humor to the first radical humors
|
|
|
5288 results in the whole mixture not sharing the truth of the specific nature as perfectly as the first did: and the Philosopher
|
|
|
5289 instances as an example (De Gener. i) the mixing of water with wine, which always weakens the strength of the wine, so that
|
|
|
5290 in the end the wine becomes watery: so that although the second water be drawn into the species of wine, it does not share
|
|
|
5291 the species of wine as perfectly as the first water added to the wine. Even so that which is secondly changed from food into
|
|
|
5292 flesh does not so perfectly attain to the species of flesh as that which was changed first, and consequently does not belong
|
|
|
5293 in the same degree to the truth of human nature nor to the resurrection. Accordingly it is clear that this opinion maintains
|
|
|
5294 that the whole of what belongs to the truth of human nature principally will rise again, but not the whole of what belongs
|
|
|
5295 to the truth of human nature secondarily.
|
|
|
5296 </p>
|
|
|
5297 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p15"> The third opinion differs somewhat from the second and in some respects agrees with it. It differs in that it maintains that
|
|
|
5298 whatever is under the form of flesh and bone all belongs to the truth of human nature, because this opinion does not distinguish
|
|
|
5299 as remaining in man during his whole lifetime any signate matter that belongs essentially and primarily to the truth of human
|
|
|
5300 nature, besides something ebbing and flowing, that belongs. to the truth of human nature merely on
|
|
|
5301 account of the perfection of quantity, and not on account of the primary being of the species, as the second opinion asserted.
|
|
|
5302 But it states that all the parts that are not beside the intention of the nature generated belong to the truth of human nature,
|
|
|
5303 as regards what they have of the species, since thus they remain; but not as regards what they have of matter, since thus
|
|
|
5304 they are indifferent to ebb and flow: so that we are to understand that the same thing happens in the parts of one man as
|
|
|
5305 in the whole population of a city, for each individual is cut off from the population by death, while others take their place:
|
|
|
5306 wherefore the parts of the people flow back and forth materially, but remain formally, since these others occupy the very
|
|
|
5307 same offices and positions from which the former were withdrawn, so that the commonwealth is said to remain the selfsame.
|
|
|
5308 In like manner, while certain parts are on the ebb and others are being restored to the same shape and position, all the parts
|
|
|
5309 flow back and forth as to their matter, but remain as to their species; and nevertheless the selfsame man remains.
|
|
|
5310 </p>
|
|
|
5311 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p16"> On the other hand, The third opinion agrees with the second, because it holds that the parts which come secondly do not reach
|
|
|
5312 the perfection of the species so perfectly as those which come first: and consequently the third opinion asserts that the
|
|
|
5313 same thing rises again in man as the second opinion maintains, but not for quite the same reason. For it holds that the whole
|
|
|
5314 of what is produced from the seed will rise again, not because it belongs to the truth of human nature
|
|
|
5315 otherwise than that which comes after, but because it shares the truth of human nature more perfectly: which same order the
|
|
|
5316 second opinion applied to those things that are produced afterwards from food, in which point also these two opinions agree.
|
|
|
5317 </p>
|
|
|
5318 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p17">
|
|
|
5319 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> A natural thing is what it is, not from its matter but from its form; wherefore, although that part of matter which at one
|
|
|
5320 time was under the form of bovine flesh rises again in man under the form of human flesh, it does not follow that the flesh
|
|
|
5321 of an ox rises again, but the flesh of a man: else one might conclude that the clay from which Adam's body was fashioned shall
|
|
|
5322 rise again. The second opinion, however, grants this argument.
|
|
|
5323 </p>
|
|
|
5324 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p18">
|
|
|
5325 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> That rib did not belong to the perfection of the individual in Adam, but was directed to the multiplication of the species.
|
|
|
5326 Hence it will rise again not in Adam but in Eve, just as the seed will rise again, not in the begetter, but in the begotten.
|
|
|
5327 </p>
|
|
|
5328 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p19">
|
|
|
5329 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> According to the first opinion it is easy to reply to this argument, because the flesh that is eaten never belonged to the
|
|
|
5330 truth of human nature in the eater, but it did belong to the truth of human nature in him whose flesh was eaten: and thus
|
|
|
5331 it will rise again in the latter but not in the former. according to the second and third opinions, each one will rise again
|
|
|
5332 in that wherein he approached nearest to the perfect participation of the virtue of
|
|
|
5333 the species, and if he approached equally in both, he will rise again in that wherein he was first, because in that he first
|
|
|
5334 was directed to the resurrection by union with the rational soul of that man. Hence if there were any surplus in the flesh
|
|
|
5335 eaten, not belonging to the truth of human nature in the first man, it will be possible for it to rise again in the second:
|
|
|
5336 otherwise what belonged to the resurrection in the first will rise again in him and not in the second; but in the second its
|
|
|
5337 place is taken either by something of that which was the product from other food, or if he never partook of any other food
|
|
|
5338 than human flesh, the substitution is made by Divine power so far as the perfection of quantity requires, as it does in those
|
|
|
5339 who die before the perfect age. Nor does this derogate from numerical identity, as neither does the ebb and flow of parts.
|
|
|
5340 </p>
|
|
|
5341 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p20">
|
|
|
5342 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> According to the first opinion this argument is easily answered. For that opinion asserts that the seed is not from the surplus
|
|
|
5343 food: so that the flesh eaten is not changed into the seed whereof the child is begotten. But according to the other two opinions
|
|
|
5344 we must reply that it is impossible for the whole of the flesh eaten to be changed into seed, because it is after much separation
|
|
|
5345 that the seed is distilled from the food, since seed is the
|
|
|
5346 ultimate surplus of food. That part of the eaten flesh which is changed into seed belongs to the truth of human nature in
|
|
|
5347 the one born of the seed more than in the one of whose flesh the seed was the product. Hence according to the rule already
|
|
|
5348 laid down (ad 3), whatever was changed into the seed will rise again in the person born of the seed; while the remaining matter
|
|
|
5349 will rise again in him of whose flesh the seed was the product.
|
|
|
5350 </p>
|
|
|
5351 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p21">
|
|
|
5352 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The embryo is not concerned with the resurrection before it is animated by a rational soul, in which state much has been
|
|
|
5353 added to the seminal substance from the substance of food, since the child is nourished in the mother's womb. Consequently
|
|
|
5354 on the supposition that a man partook of such food, and that some one were begotten of the surplus thereof, that which was
|
|
|
5355 in the seminal substance will indeed rise again in the one begotten of that seed; unless
|
|
|
5356 it contain something that would have belonged to the seminal substance in those from whose flesh being eaten the seed was
|
|
|
5357 produced, for this would rise again in the first but not in the second. The remainder of the eaten flesh, not being changed
|
|
|
5358 into seed, will clearly rise again in the first the Divine power supplying deficiencies in both. The first opinion is not
|
|
|
5359 troubled by this objection, since it does not hold the seed to be from the surplus food: but there are many other reasons
|
|
|
5360 against
|
|
|
5361 it as may be seen in the Second Book (Sent. ii, D, 30;
|
|
|
5362 <a id="XP_Q80_A4-p21.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q119_A2.html">FP, Q[119], A[2]</a>).
|
|
|
5363 </p>
|
|
|
5364 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p22"></p>
|
|
|
5365 <p id="XP_Q80_A4-p23"></p>
|
|
|
5366 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5367 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
5368 </div>
|
|
|
5369 <div id="XP_Q80_A5" class="div4">
|
|
|
5370 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5371 <a href="summa.XP_Q81.html"></a>
|
|
|
5372 <h4 id="XP_Q80_A5-p0.1">Whether whatever was materially in a man's members will all rise again?</h4>
|
|
|
5373 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5374 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p2">
|
|
|
5375 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that whatever was materially in a man's members will all rise again. For the hair, seemingly, is less concerned
|
|
|
5376 in the resurrection than the other members. Yet whatever was in the hair will all rise again, if not in the hair, at least
|
|
|
5377 in other parts of the body, as Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii) quoted in the text (Sent. iv, D, 44). Much more therefore
|
|
|
5378 whatever was materially in the other members will all rise again.
|
|
|
5379 </p>
|
|
|
5380 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p3">
|
|
|
5381 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, just as the parts of the flesh are perfected as to species by the rational soul, so are the parts as to matter.
|
|
|
5382 But the human body is directed to the resurrection through being perfected by a rational soul. Therefore not only the parts
|
|
|
5383 of species but also the parts of matter will all rise again.
|
|
|
5384 </p>
|
|
|
5385 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p4">
|
|
|
5386 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the body derives its totality from the same cause as it derives its divisibility into parts. But division into parts
|
|
|
5387 belongs to a body in respect of matter the disposition of which is quantity in respect of which it is divided. Therefore totality
|
|
|
5388 is ascribed to the body in respect of its parts of matter. If then all the parts of matter rise not again, neither will the
|
|
|
5389 whole body rise again: which is inadmissible.
|
|
|
5390 </p>
|
|
|
5391 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p5">
|
|
|
5392 <b>On the contrary,</b> The parts of matter are not permanent in the body but ebb and flow, as stated in De Gener. i. If, therefore, all the parts
|
|
|
5393 of matter, which remain not but ebb and flow, rise again, either the body of one who rises again will be very dense, or it
|
|
|
5394 will be immoderate in quantity.
|
|
|
5395 </p>
|
|
|
5396 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p6"> Further, whatever belongs to the truth of human nature in one man can all be a part of matter in another man, if the latter
|
|
|
5397 were to partake of his flesh. Therefore if all the parts of matter in one man were to rise again it follows that in one man
|
|
|
5398 there will rise again that which belongs to the truth of human nature in another: which is absurd.
|
|
|
5399 </p>
|
|
|
5400 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p7">
|
|
|
5401 <b>I answer that,</b> What is in man materially, is not directed to the resurrection, except in so far as it belongs to the truth of human nature;
|
|
|
5402 because it is in this respect that it bears a relation to the human souls. Now all that is in man materially belongs indeed
|
|
|
5403 to the truth of human nature in so far as it has something of the species, but not all, if we consider the totality of matter;
|
|
|
5404 because all the matter that was in a man from the beginning of his life to the end
|
|
|
5405 would surpass the quantity due to his species, as the third opinion states, which opinion seems to me more probable than the
|
|
|
5406 others. Wherefore the whole of what is in man will rise again, if we speak of the totality of the species which is dependent
|
|
|
5407 on quantity, shape, position and order of parts, but the whole will not rise again if we speak of the totality of matter.
|
|
|
5408 The second and first opinions, however, do not make this distinction, but distinguish between parts both of which have the
|
|
|
5409 species and matter. But these two opinions agree in that they both state what is produced from the seed will all rise again
|
|
|
5410 even if we speak of totality of matter: while they differ in this that the first opinion maintains that nothing will rise
|
|
|
5411 again of that which was engendered from food, whereas the second holds that something but not all, thereof will rise again,
|
|
|
5412 as stated above
|
|
|
5413 <a id="XP_Q80_A5-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q80_A4.html">(A[4])</a>.
|
|
|
5414 </p>
|
|
|
5415 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p8">
|
|
|
5416 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Just as all that is in the other parts of the body will rise again, if we speak of the totality of the species, but not if
|
|
|
5417 we speak of material totality, so is it with the hair. In the other parts something accrues from nourishment which causes
|
|
|
5418 growth, and this is reckoned as another part, if we speak of totality of species, since it occupies another place and position
|
|
|
5419 in the body, and is under other parts of dimension: and there accrues something
|
|
|
5420 which does not cause growth, but serves to make up for waste by nourishing. and this is not reckoned as another part of the
|
|
|
5421 whole considered in relation to the species, since it does not occupy another place or position in the body than that which
|
|
|
5422 was occupied by the part that has passed away: although it may be reckoned another part if we consider the totality of matter.
|
|
|
5423 The same applies to the hair. Augustine, however, is speaking of the cutting of hair that was a part causing growth of the
|
|
|
5424 body; wherefore it must needs rise again, not however as regards the quantity of hair, lest it should be immoderate, but it
|
|
|
5425 will rise again in other parts as deemed expedient by Divine providence. Or else he refers to the case when something will
|
|
|
5426 be lacking to the other parts, for then it will be possible for this to be supplied from the surplus of hair.
|
|
|
5427 </p>
|
|
|
5428 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p9">
|
|
|
5429 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> According to the third opinion parts of species are the same as parts of matter: for the Philosopher does not make this distinction
|
|
|
5430 (De Gener. i) in order to distinguish different parts, but in order to show that the same parts may be considered both in
|
|
|
5431 respect of species, as to what belongs to the form and species in them, and in respect of matter, as to that which is under
|
|
|
5432 the form and species. Now it is clear that the matter of the flesh has no
|
|
|
5433 relation to the rational soul except in so far as it is under such a form, and consequently by reason thereof it is directed
|
|
|
5434 to the resurrection. But the first and second opinions which draw a distinction between parts of species and parts of matter
|
|
|
5435 say that although the rational soul perfects both parts, it does not perfect parts of matter except by means of the parts
|
|
|
5436 of species, wherefore they are not equally directed to the resurrection.
|
|
|
5437 </p>
|
|
|
5438 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p10">
|
|
|
5439 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> In the matter of things subject to generation and corruption it is necessary to presuppose indefinite dimensions before the
|
|
|
5440 reception of the substantial form. Consequently division which is made according to these dimensions belongs properly to matter.
|
|
|
5441 But complete and definite quantity comes to matter after the substantial form; wherefore division that is made in reference
|
|
|
5442 to definite quantity regards the species especially when definite position of
|
|
|
5443 parts belongs to the essence of the species, as in the human body.
|
|
|
5444 </p>
|
|
|
5445 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5446 <p id="XP_Q80_A5-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5447 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5448 <a href="summa.XP_Q81.html"></a>
|
|
|
5449 </div>
|
|
|
5450 <a href="summa.XP_Q79_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5451 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5452 </div>
|
|
|
5453 <div id="XP_Q81" class="div3">
|
|
|
5454 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
5455 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5456 <h3 id="XP_Q81-p0.1">OF THE QUALITY OF THOSE WHO RISE AGAIN (FOUR ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
5457 <p id="XP_Q81-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5458 <p id="XP_Q81-p2"> We must now consider the quality of those who rise again. Under this head there are four points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
5459 <p id="XP_Q81-p3"> (1) Whether all will rise again in the youthful age?</p>
|
|
|
5460 <p id="XP_Q81-p4"> (2) Whether they will be of equal stature?</p>
|
|
|
5461 <p id="XP_Q81-p5"> (3) Whether all will be of the same sex?</p>
|
|
|
5462 <p id="XP_Q81-p6"> (4) Whether they will rise again to the animal life?</p>
|
|
|
5463 <div id="XP_Q81_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
5464 <a href="summa.XP_Q81.html"></a>
|
|
|
5465 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5466 <h4 id="XP_Q81_A1-p0.1">Whether all will rise again of the same age?</h4>
|
|
|
5467 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5468 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p2">
|
|
|
5469 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all will not rise again of the same, namely the youthful age. Because God will take nothing pertaining
|
|
|
5470 to man's perfection from those who rise again, especially from the blessed. Now age pertains to the perfection of man, since
|
|
|
5471 old age is the age that demands reverence. Therefore the old will not rise again of a youthful age.
|
|
|
5472 </p>
|
|
|
5473 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p3">
|
|
|
5474 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, age is reckoned according to the length of past time. Now it is impossible for past time not to have passed. Therefore
|
|
|
5475 it is impossible for those who were of greater age to be brought back to a youthful age.
|
|
|
5476 </p>
|
|
|
5477 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p4">
|
|
|
5478 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, that which belonged most to the truth of human nature in each individual will especially rise again in him. Now
|
|
|
5479 the sooner a thing was in man the more would it seem to have belonged to the truth of human nature, because in the end, through
|
|
|
5480 the strength of the species being weakened the human body is likened to watery wine according to the Philosopher (De Gener.
|
|
|
5481 i). Therefore if all are to rise again of the same age, it is more fitting that they should
|
|
|
5482 rise again in the age of childhood.
|
|
|
5483 </p>
|
|
|
5484 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p5">
|
|
|
5485 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
5486 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Eph.4.13" target="asv">Eph. 4:13</a>): "Until we all meet . . . unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the age of the fulness of Christ."
|
|
|
5487 </p>
|
|
|
5488 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p6"> Now Christ rose again of youthful age, which begins about the age of thirty years, as Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii).
|
|
|
5489 Therefore others also will rise again of a youthful age.
|
|
|
5490 </p>
|
|
|
5491 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p7"> Further, man will rise again at the most perfect stage of nature. Now human nature is at the most perfect stage in the age
|
|
|
5492 of youth. Therefore all will rise again of that age.
|
|
|
5493 </p>
|
|
|
5494 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p8">
|
|
|
5495 <b>I answer that,</b> Man will rise again without any defect of human nature, because as God founded human nature without a defect, even so will
|
|
|
5496 He restore it without defect. Now human nature has a twofold defect. First, because it has not yet attained to its ultimate
|
|
|
5497 perfection. Secondly, because it has already gone back from its ultimate perfection. The first defect is found in children,
|
|
|
5498 the second in the aged: and consequently in each of these human nature will be brought by
|
|
|
5499 the resurrection to the state of its ultimate perfection which is in the youthful age, at which the movement of growth terminates,
|
|
|
5500 and from which the movement of decrease begins.
|
|
|
5501 </p>
|
|
|
5502 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p9">
|
|
|
5503 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Old age calls for reverence, not on account of the state of the body which is at fault; but on account of the soul's wisdom
|
|
|
5504 which is taken for granted on account of its being advanced in years. Wherefore in the elect there will remain the reverence
|
|
|
5505 due to old age on account of the fulness of Divine wisdom which will be in them, but the defect of old age will not be in
|
|
|
5506 them.
|
|
|
5507 </p>
|
|
|
5508 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p10">
|
|
|
5509 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> We speak of age not as regards the number of years, but as regards the state which the human body acquires from years. Hence
|
|
|
5510 Adam is said to have been formed in the youthful age on account of the particular condition of body which he had at the first
|
|
|
5511 day of his formation. Thus the argument is not to the point.
|
|
|
5512 </p>
|
|
|
5513 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p11">
|
|
|
5514 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The strength of the species is said to be more perfect in a child than in a young man, as regards the ability to transform
|
|
|
5515 nourishment in a certain way, even as it is more perfect in the seed than in the mature man. In youth, however, it is more
|
|
|
5516 perfect as regards the term of completion. Wherefore that which belonged principally to the truth of human nature will be
|
|
|
5517 brought to that perfection which it has in the age of youth, and not to that perfection
|
|
|
5518 which it has in the age of a child, wherein the humors have not yet reached their ultimate disposition.
|
|
|
5519 </p>
|
|
|
5520 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5521 <p id="XP_Q81_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
5522 <a href="summa.XP_Q81.html"></a>
|
|
|
5523 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5524 </div>
|
|
|
5525 <div id="XP_Q81_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
5526 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5527 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5528 <h4 id="XP_Q81_A2-p0.1">Whether all will rise again of the same stature?</h4>
|
|
|
5529 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5530 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p2">
|
|
|
5531 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all will rise again of the same stature. For just as man is measured by dimensive quantity, so is he by
|
|
|
5532 the quantity of time. Now the quantity of time will be reduced to the same measure in all, since all will rise again of the
|
|
|
5533 same age. Therefore the dimensive quantity will also be reduced to the same measure in all, so that all will rise again of
|
|
|
5534 the same stature.
|
|
|
5535 </p>
|
|
|
5536 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p3">
|
|
|
5537 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the Philosopher says (De Anima ii, 4) that "all things in nature have a certain limit end measure of size and growth."
|
|
|
5538 Now this limitation can only arise by virtue of the form, with which the quantity as well as all the other accidents ought
|
|
|
5539 to agree. Therefore since all men have the same specific form, there should be the same measure of quantity in respect of
|
|
|
5540 matter in all, unless an error should occur. But the error of nature will be set right at
|
|
|
5541 the resurrection. Therefore all will rise again of the same stature.
|
|
|
5542 </p>
|
|
|
5543 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p4">
|
|
|
5544 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it will be impossible for man in rising again to be of a quantity proportionate to the natural power which first
|
|
|
5545 formed his body; for otherwise those who could not be brought to a greater quantity by the power of nature will never rise
|
|
|
5546 again of a greater quantity, which is false. Therefore that quantity must needs be proportionate to the power which will restore
|
|
|
5547 the human body by the resurrection, and to the matter from which it is restored. Now the
|
|
|
5548 selfsame, namely the Divine, power will restore all bodies; and all the ashes from which the human bodies will be restored
|
|
|
5549 are equally disposed to receive the action of that power. Therefore the resurrection of all men will bring them to the same
|
|
|
5550 quantity: and so the same conclusion follows.
|
|
|
5551 </p>
|
|
|
5552 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p5">
|
|
|
5553 <b>On the contrary,</b> Natural quantity results from each individual's nature. Now the nature of the individual will not be altered at the resurrection.
|
|
|
5554 Therefore neither will its natural quantity. But all are not of the same natural quantity. Therefore all will not rise again
|
|
|
5555 of the same stature.
|
|
|
5556 </p>
|
|
|
5557 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p6"> Further, human nature will be restored by resurrection unto glory or unto punishment. But there will not be the same quantity
|
|
|
5558 of glory or punishment in all those who rise again. Neither therefore will there be the same quantity of stature.
|
|
|
5559 </p>
|
|
|
5560 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p7">
|
|
|
5561 <b>I answer that,</b> At the resurrection human nature will be restored not only in the self-same species but also in the selfsame individual:
|
|
|
5562 and consequently we must observe in the resurrection what is requisite not only to the specific but also to the individual
|
|
|
5563 nature. Now the specific nature has a certain quantity which it neither exceeds nor fails without error, and yet this quantity
|
|
|
5564 has certain degrees of latitude and is not to be attached to one fixed measure; and each
|
|
|
5565 individual in the human species aims at some degree of quantity befitting his individual nature within the bounds of that
|
|
|
5566 latitude, and reaches it at the end of his growth, if there has been no error in the working of nature, resulting in the addition
|
|
|
5567 of something to or the subtraction of something from the aforesaid quantity: the measure whereof is gauged according to the
|
|
|
5568 proportion of heat as expanding, and of humidity as expansive, in point of which all are not of the same power. Therefore
|
|
|
5569 all will not rise again of the same quantity, but each one will rise again of that quantity which would have been his at the
|
|
|
5570 end of his growth if nature had not erred or failed: and the Divine power will subtract or supply what was excessive or lacking
|
|
|
5571 in man.
|
|
|
5572 </p>
|
|
|
5573 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p8">
|
|
|
5574 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> It has already been explained (A[1], ad 2) that all are said to rise again of the same age, not as though the same length
|
|
|
5575 of time were befitting to each one, but because the same state of perfection will be in all, which state is indifferent to
|
|
|
5576 a great or small quantity.
|
|
|
5577 </p>
|
|
|
5578 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p9">
|
|
|
5579 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The quantity of a particular individual corresponds not only to the form of the species, but also to the nature or matter
|
|
|
5580 of the individual: wherefore the conclusion does not follow.
|
|
|
5581 </p>
|
|
|
5582 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p10">
|
|
|
5583 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The quantity of those who will be raised from the dead is not proportionate to the restoring power, because the latter does
|
|
|
5584 not belong to the power of the body---nor to the ashes, as to the state in which they are before the resurrection---but to
|
|
|
5585 nature which the individual had at first. Nevertheless if the formative power on account of some defect was unable to effect
|
|
|
5586 the due quantity that is befitting to the species, the Divine power will supply the
|
|
|
5587 defect at the resurrection, as in dwarfs, and in like manner in those who by immoderate size have exceeded the due bounds
|
|
|
5588 of nature.
|
|
|
5589 </p>
|
|
|
5590 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5591 <p id="XP_Q81_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5592 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5593 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5594 </div>
|
|
|
5595 <div id="XP_Q81_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
5596 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5597 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5598 <h4 id="XP_Q81_A3-p0.1">Whether all will rise again of the male sex?</h4>
|
|
|
5599 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5600 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p2">
|
|
|
5601 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all will rise again of the male sex. For it is written (
|
|
|
5602 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A3-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Eph.4.13" target="asv">Eph. 4:13</a>) that we shall all meet "unto a perfect man," etc. Therefore there will be none but the male sex.
|
|
|
5603 </p>
|
|
|
5604 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p3">
|
|
|
5605 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, in the world to come all pre-eminence will cease, as a gloss observes on
|
|
|
5606 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A3-p3.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.24" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:24.</a> Now woman is subject to man in the natural order. Therefore women will rise again not in the female but in the male sex.
|
|
|
5607 </p>
|
|
|
5608 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p4">
|
|
|
5609 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, that which is produced incidentally and beside the intention of nature will not rise again, since all error will
|
|
|
5610 be removed at the resurrection. Now the female sex is produced beside the intention of nature, through a fault in the formative
|
|
|
5611 power of the seed, which is unable to bring the matter of the fetus to the male form: wherefore the Philosopher says (De Anima
|
|
|
5612 xvi, i.e. De Generat. Animal. ii) that "the female is a misbegotten male." Therefore
|
|
|
5613 the female sex will not rise again.
|
|
|
5614 </p>
|
|
|
5615 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p5">
|
|
|
5616 <b>On the contrary,</b> Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii): "Those are wiser, seemingly, who doubt not that both sexes will rise again."
|
|
|
5617 </p>
|
|
|
5618 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p6"> Further, at the resurrection God will restore man to what He made him at the creation. Now He made woman from the man's rib
|
|
|
5619 (
|
|
|
5620 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Gen.2.22" target="asv">Gn. 2:22</a>). Therefore He will also restore the female sex at the resurrection.
|
|
|
5621 </p>
|
|
|
5622 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p7">
|
|
|
5623 <b>I answer that,</b> Just as, considering the nature of the individual, a different quantity is due to different men, so also, considering the
|
|
|
5624 nature of the individual, a different sex is due to different men. Moreover, this same diversity is becoming to the perfection
|
|
|
5625 of the species, the different degrees whereof are filled by this very difference of sex and quantity. Wherefore just as men
|
|
|
5626 will rise again of various stature, so will they rise again of different sex. And though
|
|
|
5627 there be difference of sex there will be no shame in seeing one another, since there will no lust to invite them to shameful
|
|
|
5628 deeds which are the cause of shame.
|
|
|
5629 </p>
|
|
|
5630 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p8">
|
|
|
5631 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When it is said: We shall all meet "Christ unto a perfect man," this refers not to the male sex but to the strength of soul
|
|
|
5632 which will be in all, both men and women.
|
|
|
5633 </p>
|
|
|
5634 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p9">
|
|
|
5635 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Woman is subject to man on account of the frailty of nature, as regards both vigor of soul and strength of body. After the
|
|
|
5636 resurrection, however, the difference in those points will be not on account of the difference of sex, but by reason of the
|
|
|
5637 difference of merits. Hence the conclusion does not follow.
|
|
|
5638 </p>
|
|
|
5639 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p10">
|
|
|
5640 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although the begetting of a woman is beside the intention of a particular nature, it is in the intention of universal nature,
|
|
|
5641 which requires both sexes for the perfection of the human species. Nor will any defect result from sex as stated above (ad
|
|
|
5642 2).
|
|
|
5643 </p>
|
|
|
5644 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5645 <p id="XP_Q81_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5646 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5647 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5648 </div>
|
|
|
5649 <div id="XP_Q81_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
5650 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5651 <a href="summa.XP_Q82.html"></a>
|
|
|
5652 <h4 id="XP_Q81_A4-p0.1">Whether all will rise again to animal life so as to exercise the functions of nutrition and generation?</h4>
|
|
|
5653 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5654 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p2">
|
|
|
5655 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that they will rise again to the animal life, or in other words that they will make use of the acts of the
|
|
|
5656 nutritive and generative powers. For our resurrection will be conformed to Christ's. But Christ is said to have ate after
|
|
|
5657 His resurrection (
|
|
|
5658 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A4-p2.1" href="./asv.html#John.21" target="asv">Jn. 21</a>;
|
|
|
5659 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A4-p2.2" href="./asv.html#Luke.24" target="asv">Lk. 24</a>). Therefore, after the resurrection men will eat, and in like manner beget.
|
|
|
5660 </p>
|
|
|
5661 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p3">
|
|
|
5662 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the distinction of sexes is directed to generation; and in like manner the instruments which serve the nutritive
|
|
|
5663 power are directed to eating. Now man will rise again with all these. Therefore he will exercise the acts of the generative
|
|
|
5664 and nutritive powers.
|
|
|
5665 </p>
|
|
|
5666 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p4">
|
|
|
5667 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the whole man will be beatified both in soul and in body. Now beatitude or happiness, according to the Philosopher
|
|
|
5668 (Ethic. i, 7), consists in a perfect operation. Therefore it must needs be that all the powers of the soul and all the members
|
|
|
5669 should have their respective acts after the resurrection. And so the same conclusion follows as above.
|
|
|
5670 </p>
|
|
|
5671 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p5">
|
|
|
5672 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, after the resurrection there will be perfect joy in the blessed. Now such a joy includes all pleasures, since "happiness"
|
|
|
5673 according to Boethius is "a state rendered perfect by the accumulation of all goods" (De Consol. iii), and the perfect is
|
|
|
5674 that which lacks nothing. Since then there is much pleasure in the act of the generative and nutritive powers it would seem
|
|
|
5675 that such acts belonging to animal life will be in the blessed, and much more in
|
|
|
5676 others, who will have less spiritual bodies.
|
|
|
5677 </p>
|
|
|
5678 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p6">
|
|
|
5679 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
5680 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q81_A4-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.22.30" target="asv">Mat. 22:30</a>): "In the resurrection they shall neither marry nor be married."
|
|
|
5681 </p>
|
|
|
5682 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p7"> Further, generation is directed to supply the defect resulting from death, and to the multiplication of the human race: and
|
|
|
5683 eating is directed to make up for waste, and to increase quantity. But in the state of the resurrection the human race will
|
|
|
5684 already have the number of individuals preordained by God, since generation will continue up to that point. In like manner
|
|
|
5685 each man will rise again in due quantity; neither will death be any more, nor any waste affect the parts of man.
|
|
|
5686 Therefore the acts of the generative and nutritive powers would be void of purpose.
|
|
|
5687 </p>
|
|
|
5688 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p8">
|
|
|
5689 <b>I answer that,</b> The resurrection will not be necessary to man on account of his primary perfection, which consists in the integrity of those
|
|
|
5690 things that belong to his nature, since man can attain to this in his present state of life by the action of natural causes;
|
|
|
5691 but the necessity of the resurrection regards the attainment of his ultimate perfection, which consists in his reaching his
|
|
|
5692 ultimate end. Consequently those natural operations which are directed to cause or
|
|
|
5693 preserve the primary perfection of human nature will not be in the resurrection: such are the actions of the animal life in
|
|
|
5694 man, the action of the elements on one another, and the movement of the heavens; wherefore all these will cease at the resurrection.
|
|
|
5695 And since to eat, drink, sleep, beget, pertain to the animal life, being directed to the primary perfection of nature, it
|
|
|
5696 follows that they will not be in the resurrection.
|
|
|
5697 </p>
|
|
|
5698 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p9">
|
|
|
5699 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> When Christ partook of that meal, His eating was an act, not of necessity as though human nature needed food after the resurrection,
|
|
|
5700 but of power, so as to prove that He had resumed the true human nature which He had in that state wherein He ate and drank
|
|
|
5701 with His disciples. There will be no need of such proof at the general resurrection, since it will be evident to all. Hence
|
|
|
5702 Christ is said to have ate by dispensation in the sense in which lawyers
|
|
|
5703 say that a "dispensation is a relaxation of the general law": because Christ made an exception to that which is common to
|
|
|
5704 those who rise again (namely not to partake of food) for the aforesaid motive. Hence the argument does not prove.
|
|
|
5705 </p>
|
|
|
5706 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p10">
|
|
|
5707 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The distinction of sexes and the difference of members will be for the restoration of the perfection of human nature both
|
|
|
5708 in the species and in the individual. Hence it does not follow that they are without purpose, although they lack their animal
|
|
|
5709 operations.
|
|
|
5710 </p>
|
|
|
5711 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p11">
|
|
|
5712 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The aforesaid operations do not belong to man as man, as also the Philosopher states (Ethic. x, 7), wherefore the happiness
|
|
|
5713 of the human body does not consist therein. But the human body will be glorified by an overflow from the reason whereby man
|
|
|
5714 is man, inasmuch as the body will be subject to reason.
|
|
|
5715 </p>
|
|
|
5716 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p12">
|
|
|
5717 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> As the Philosopher says (Ethic. vii, 12, x, 5), the pleasures of the body are medicinal, because they are applied to man
|
|
|
5718 for the removal of weariness; or again, they are unhealthy, in so far as man indulges in those pleasures inordinately, as
|
|
|
5719 though they were real pleasures: just as a man whose taste is vitiated delights in things which are not delightful to the
|
|
|
5720 healthy. Consequently it does not follow that such pleasures as these belong to the
|
|
|
5721 perfection of beatitude, as the Jews and Turks maintain, and certain heretics known as the Chiliasts asserted; who, moreover,
|
|
|
5722 according to the Philosopher's teaching, would seem to have an unhealthy appetite, since according to him none but spiritual
|
|
|
5723 pleasures are pleasures simply, and to be sought for their own sake: wherefore these alone are requisite for beatitude.
|
|
|
5724 </p>
|
|
|
5725 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p13"></p>
|
|
|
5726 <p id="XP_Q81_A4-p14"></p>
|
|
|
5727 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5728 <a href="summa.XP_Q82.html"></a>
|
|
|
5729 </div>
|
|
|
5730 <a href="summa.XP_Q80_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
5731 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5732 </div>
|
|
|
5733 <div id="XP_Q82" class="div3">
|
|
|
5734 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5735 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5736 <h3 id="XP_Q82-p0.1">OF THE IMPASSIBILITY OF THE BODIES OF THE BLESSED AFTER THEIR RESURRECTION (FOUR ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
5737 <p id="XP_Q82-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5738 <p id="XP_Q82-p2"> We must now consider the conditions under which the blessed rise again, and (1) the impassibility of their bodies; (2) their
|
|
|
5739 subtlety; (3) their agility; (4) their clarity. Under the first head there are four points of inquiry:
|
|
|
5740 </p>
|
|
|
5741 <p id="XP_Q82-p3"> (1) Whether the bodies of the saints will be impassible after the resurrection?</p>
|
|
|
5742 <p id="XP_Q82-p4"> (2) Whether all will be equally impassible?</p>
|
|
|
5743 <p id="XP_Q82-p5"> (3) Whether this impassibility renders the glorious bodies?</p>
|
|
|
5744 <p id="XP_Q82-p6"> (4) Whether in them all the senses are in act?</p>
|
|
|
5745 <div id="XP_Q82_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
5746 <a href="summa.XP_Q82.html"></a>
|
|
|
5747 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5748 <h4 id="XP_Q82_A1-p0.1">Whether the bodies of the saints will be impassible after the resurrection?</h4>
|
|
|
5749 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5750 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p2">
|
|
|
5751 <b>Objection 1:</b> It seems that the bodies of the saints will not be impassible after the resurrection. For everything mortal is passible.
|
|
|
5752 But man, after the resurrection, will be "a mortal rational animal," for such is the definition of man, which will never be
|
|
|
5753 dissociated from him. Therefore the body will be passible.
|
|
|
5754 </p>
|
|
|
5755 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p3">
|
|
|
5756 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, whatever is in potentiality to have the form of another thing is passible in relation to something else; for this
|
|
|
5757 is what is meant by being passive to another thing (De Gener. i). Now the bodies of the saints will be in potentiality to
|
|
|
5758 the form of another thing after the resurrection; since matter, according as it is under one form, does not lose its potentiality
|
|
|
5759 to another form. But the bodies of the saints after the resurrection will have matter in
|
|
|
5760 common with the elements, because they will be restored out of the same matter of which they are now composed. Therefore they
|
|
|
5761 will be in potentiality to another form, and thus will be passible.
|
|
|
5762 </p>
|
|
|
5763 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p4">
|
|
|
5764 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, according to the Philosopher (De Gener. i), contraries have a natural inclination to be active and passive towards
|
|
|
5765 one another. Now the bodies of the saints will be composed of contraries after the resurrection, even as now. Therefore they
|
|
|
5766 will be passible.
|
|
|
5767 </p>
|
|
|
5768 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p5">
|
|
|
5769 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, in the human body the blood and humors will rise again, as stated above (
|
|
|
5770 <a id="XP_Q82_A1-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q80_A3.html">Q[80], AA[3]</a>,4). Now, sickness and such like passions arise in the body through the antipathy of the humors. Therefore the bodies of the
|
|
|
5771 saints will be passible after the resurrection.
|
|
|
5772 </p>
|
|
|
5773 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p6">
|
|
|
5774 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, actual defect is more inconsistent with perfection than potential defect. But passibility denotes merely potential
|
|
|
5775 defect. Since then there will be certain actual defects in the bodies of the blessed, such as the scars of the wounds in the
|
|
|
5776 martyrs, even as they were in Christ, it would seem that their perfections will not suffer, if we grant their bodies to be
|
|
|
5777 passible.
|
|
|
5778 </p>
|
|
|
5779 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p7">
|
|
|
5780 <b>On the contrary,</b> Everything passible is corruptible, because "increase of passion results in loss of substance" [*Aristotle, Topic. vi, 1].
|
|
|
5781 Now the bodies of the saints will be incorruptible after the resurrection, according to
|
|
|
5782 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.42" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:42, </a> "It is sown in corruption, it shall rise in incorruption." Therefore they will be impassible.
|
|
|
5783 </p>
|
|
|
5784 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p8"> Further, the stronger is not passive to the weaker. But no body will be stronger than the bodies of the saints, of which
|
|
|
5785 it is written (
|
|
|
5786 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.43" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:43</a>): "It is sown in weakness, it shall rise in power." Therefore they will be impassible.
|
|
|
5787 </p>
|
|
|
5788 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p9">
|
|
|
5789 <b>I answer that,</b> We speak of a thing being "passive" in two ways [*Cf.
|
|
|
5790 <a id="XP_Q82_A1-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q22_A1.html">FS, Q[22], A[1]</a>]. First in a broad sense, and thus every reception is called a passion, whether the thing received be fitting to the receiver
|
|
|
5791 and perfect it, or contrary to it and corrupt it. The glorious bodies are not said to be impassible by the removal of this
|
|
|
5792 kind of passion, since nothing pertaining to perfection is to be removed from them. In another way we use the word
|
|
|
5793 "passive" properly, and thus the Damascene defines passion (De Fide Orth. ii, 22) as being "a movement contrary to nature."
|
|
|
5794 Hence an immoderate movement of the heart is called its passion, but a moderate movement is called its operation. The reason
|
|
|
5795 of this is that whatever is patient is drawn to the bounds of the agent, since the agent assimilates the patient to itself,
|
|
|
5796 so that, therefore, the patient as such is drawn beyond its own bounds within which it was confined. Accordingly taking
|
|
|
5797 passion in its proper sense there will be no potentiality to passion in the bodies of the saints after resurrection; wherefore
|
|
|
5798 they are said to be impassible.
|
|
|
5799 </p>
|
|
|
5800 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p10"> The reason however of this impassibility is assigned differently by different persons. Some ascribe it to the condition of
|
|
|
5801 the elements, which will be different then from what it is now. For they say that the elements will remain, then, as to substance,
|
|
|
5802 yet that they will be deprived of their active and passive qualities. But this does not seem to be true: because the active
|
|
|
5803 and passive qualities belong to the perfection of the elements, so that if the elements were restored
|
|
|
5804 without them in the body of the man that rises again, they would be less perfect than now. Moreover since these qualities
|
|
|
5805 are the proper accidents of the elements, being caused by their form and matter, it would seem most absurd for the cause to
|
|
|
5806 remain and the effect to be removed. Wherefore others say that the qualities will remain, but deprived of their proper activities,
|
|
|
5807 the Divine power so doing for the preservation of the human body. This however would seem to be untenable, since the
|
|
|
5808 action and passion of the active and passive qualities is necessary for the mixture (of the elements), and according as one
|
|
|
5809 or the other preponderates the mixed (bodies) differ in their respective complexions, and this must apply to the bodies of
|
|
|
5810 those who rise again, for they will contain flesh and bones and like parts, all of which demand different complexions. Moreover,
|
|
|
5811 according to this, impassibility could not be one of their gifts, because it would not imply a disposition in the
|
|
|
5812 impassible substance, but merely an external preventive to passion, namely the power of God, which might produce the same
|
|
|
5813 effect in a human body even in this state of life. Consequently others say that in the body itself there will be something
|
|
|
5814 preventing the passion of a glorified body, namely the nature of a fifth [*The other four being the elements; this fifth element
|
|
|
5815 was known to the peripatetic philosophers as the quintessence, of which they held heavenly bodies to be formed]: or heavenly
|
|
|
5816 body, which they maintain enters into the composition of a human body, to the effect of blending the elements together in
|
|
|
5817 harmony so as to be fitting matter for the rational soul; but that in this state of life, on account of the preponderance
|
|
|
5818 of the elemental nature, the human body is passible like other elements, whereas in the resurrection the nature of the fifth
|
|
|
5819 body will predominate, so that the human body will be made impassible in likeness to the heavenly body. But this cannot stand,
|
|
|
5820 because the fifth body does not enter materially into the composition of a human body, as was proved above (Sent. ii, D, 12,
|
|
|
5821 Q. 1, A[1]). Moreover it is absurd to say that a natural power, such as the power of a heavenly body, should endow the human
|
|
|
5822 body with a property of glory, such as the impassibility of a glorified body, since the Apostle ascribes to Christ's power
|
|
|
5823 the transformation of the human body, because "such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly" (
|
|
|
5824 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A1-p10.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.48" target="asv">1
|
|
|
5825 Cor. 15:48
|
|
|
5826 </a>), and "He will reform the body of our lowness, made like to the body of His glory, according to the operation whereby also
|
|
|
5827 He is able to subdue all things unto Himself" (
|
|
|
5828 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A1-p10.2" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv">Phil. 3:21</a>). And again, a heavenly nature cannot exercise such power over the human body as to take from it its elemental nature which
|
|
|
5829 is passible by reason of its essential constituents. Consequently we must say otherwise that all passion results from the
|
|
|
5830 agent overcoming the patient,
|
|
|
5831 else it would not draw it to its own bounds. Now it is impossible for agent to overcome patient except through the weakening
|
|
|
5832 of the hold which the form of the patient has over its matter, if we speak of the passion which is against nature, for it
|
|
|
5833 is of passion in this sense that we are speaking now: for matter is not subject to one of two contraries, except through the
|
|
|
5834 cessation or at least the diminution of the hold which the other contrary has on it. Now the human body and all that it
|
|
|
5835 contains will be perfectly subject to the rational soul, even as the soul will be perfectly subject to God. Wherefore it will
|
|
|
5836 be impossible for the glorified body to be subject to any change contrary to the disposition whereby it is perfected by the
|
|
|
5837 soul; and consequently those bodies will be impassible.
|
|
|
5838 </p>
|
|
|
5839 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p11">
|
|
|
5840 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> According to Anselm (Cur Deus Homo ii, 11), "mortal is included in the philosophers' definition of man, because they did
|
|
|
5841 not believe that the whole man could be ever immortal, for they had no experience of man otherwise than in this state of mortality."
|
|
|
5842 Or we may say that since, according to the Philosopher (Metaph. vi, 12), essential differences are unknown to us, we sometimes
|
|
|
5843 employ accidental differences in order to signify essential differences
|
|
|
5844 from which the accidental differences result. Hence "mortal" is put in the definition of man, not as though mortality were
|
|
|
5845 essential to man, but because that which causes passibility and mortality in the present state of life, namely composition
|
|
|
5846 of contraries, is essential to man, but it will not cause it then, on account of the triumph of the soul over the body.
|
|
|
5847 </p>
|
|
|
5848 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p12">
|
|
|
5849 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Potentiality is twofold, tied and free: and this is true not only of active but also of passive potentiality. For the form
|
|
|
5850 ties the potentiality of matter, by determining it to one thing, and it is thus that it overcomes it. And since in corruptible
|
|
|
5851 things form does not perfectly overcome matter, it cannot tie it completely so as to prevent it from sometimes receiving a
|
|
|
5852 disposition contrary to the form through some passion. But in the saints after the
|
|
|
5853 resurrection, the soul will have complete dominion over the body, and it will be altogether impossible for it to lose this
|
|
|
5854 dominion, because it will be immutably subject to God, which was not the case in the state of innocence. Consequently those
|
|
|
5855 bodies will retain substantially the same potentiality as they have now to another form; yet that potentiality will remain
|
|
|
5856 tied by the triumph of the soul over the body, so that it will never be realized by actual passion.
|
|
|
5857 </p>
|
|
|
5858 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p13">
|
|
|
5859 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The elemental qualities are the instruments of the soul, as stated in De Anima ii, text. 38, seqq., for the heat of fire
|
|
|
5860 in an animal's body is directed in the act of nutrition by the soul's power. When, however, the principal agent is perfect,
|
|
|
5861 and there is no defect in the instrument, no action proceeds from the instrument, except in accordance with the disposition
|
|
|
5862 of the principal agent. Consequently in the bodies of the saints after the
|
|
|
5863 resurrection, no action or passion will result from the elemental qualities that is contrary to the disposition of the soul
|
|
|
5864 which has the preservation of the body in view.
|
|
|
5865 </p>
|
|
|
5866 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p14">
|
|
|
5867 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> According to Augustine (Ep. ad Consent. cxlvi) "the Divine power is able to remove" whatever qualities He will "from this
|
|
|
5868 visible and tangible body, other qualities remaining." Hence even as in a certain respect "He deprived the flames of the Chaldees'
|
|
|
5869 furnace of the power to burn, since the bodies of the children were preserved without hurt, while in another respect that
|
|
|
5870 power remained, since those flames consumed the wood, so will He remove
|
|
|
5871 passibility from the humors while leaving their nature unchanged." It has been explained in the Article how this is brought
|
|
|
5872 about.
|
|
|
5873 </p>
|
|
|
5874 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p15">
|
|
|
5875 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The scars of wounds will not be in the saints, nor were they in Christ, in so far as they imply a defect, but as signs of
|
|
|
5876 the most steadfast virtue whereby the saints suffered for the sake of justice and faith: so that this will increase their
|
|
|
5877 own and others' joy (Cf.
|
|
|
5878 <a id="XP_Q82_A1-p15.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q54_A4.html">TP, Q[54], A[4]</a>, ad 3). Hence Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii, 19): "We feel an undescribable love for the blessed martyrs so as to desire
|
|
|
5879 to see in that
|
|
|
5880 kingdom the scars of the wounds in their bodies, which they bore for Christ's name. Perchance indeed we shall see them for
|
|
|
5881 this will not make them less comely but more glorious. A certain beauty will shine in them, a beauty though in the body, yet
|
|
|
5882 not of the body but of virtue." Nevertheless those martyrs who have been maimed and deprived of their limbs will not be without
|
|
|
5883 those limbs in the resurrection of the dead, for to them it is said (
|
|
|
5884 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A1-p15.2" href="./asv.html#Luke.21.18" target="asv">Lk. 21:18</a>): "A hair of your head
|
|
|
5885 shall not perish."
|
|
|
5886 </p>
|
|
|
5887 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p16"></p>
|
|
|
5888 <p id="XP_Q82_A1-p17"></p>
|
|
|
5889 <a href="summa.XP_Q82.html"></a>
|
|
|
5890 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5891 </div>
|
|
|
5892 <div id="XP_Q82_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
5893 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5894 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5895 <h4 id="XP_Q82_A2-p0.1">Whether all will be equally impassible?</h4>
|
|
|
5896 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5897 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p2">
|
|
|
5898 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all will be equally impassible. For a gloss on
|
|
|
5899 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.42" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:42, </a> "It is sown in corruption," says that "all have equal immunity from suffering." Now the gift of impassibility consists in
|
|
|
5900 immunity from suffering. Therefore all will be equally impassible.
|
|
|
5901 </p>
|
|
|
5902 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p3">
|
|
|
5903 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, negations are not subject to be more or less. Now impassibility is a negation or privation of passibility. Therefore
|
|
|
5904 it cannot be greater in one subject than in another.
|
|
|
5905 </p>
|
|
|
5906 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p4">
|
|
|
5907 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a thing is more white if it have less admixture of black. But there will be no admixture of passibility in any of
|
|
|
5908 the saints' bodies. Therefore they will all be equally impassible.
|
|
|
5909 </p>
|
|
|
5910 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p5">
|
|
|
5911 <b>On the contrary,</b> Reward should be proportionate to merit. Now some of the saints were greater in merit than others. Therefore, since impassibility
|
|
|
5912 is a reward, it would seem to be greater in some than in others.
|
|
|
5913 </p>
|
|
|
5914 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p6"> Further, impassibility is condivided with the gift of clarity. Now the latter will not be equal in all, according to
|
|
|
5915 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.41" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:41.</a> Therefore neither will impassibility be equal in all.
|
|
|
5916 </p>
|
|
|
5917 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p7">
|
|
|
5918 <b>I answer that,</b> Impassibility may be considered in two ways, either in itself, or in respect of its cause. If it be considered in itself,
|
|
|
5919 since it denotes a mere negation or privation, it is not subject to be more or less, but will be equal in all the blessed.
|
|
|
5920 on the other hand, if we consider it in relation to its cause, thus it will be greater in one person than in another. Now
|
|
|
5921 its cause is the dominion of the soul over the body, and this dominion is caused by the soul's
|
|
|
5922 unchangeable enjoyment of God. Consequently in one who enjoys God more perfectly, there is a greater cause of impassibility.
|
|
|
5923 </p>
|
|
|
5924 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p8">
|
|
|
5925 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This gloss is speaking of impassibility in itself and not in relation to its cause.
|
|
|
5926 </p>
|
|
|
5927 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p9">
|
|
|
5928 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although negations and privations considered in themselves are not increased nor diminished, yet they are subject to increase
|
|
|
5929 and diminution in relation to their causes. Thus a place is said to be more darksome from having more and greater obstacles
|
|
|
5930 to light.
|
|
|
5931 </p>
|
|
|
5932 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p10">
|
|
|
5933 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Some things increase not only by receding from their contrary, but also by approach to a term: thus light increases. Consequently
|
|
|
5934 impassibility also is greater in one subject than in another, although there is no passibility remaining in any one.
|
|
|
5935 </p>
|
|
|
5936 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
5937 <p id="XP_Q82_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
5938 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
5939 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
5940 </div>
|
|
|
5941 <div id="XP_Q82_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
5942 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
5943 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
5944 <h4 id="XP_Q82_A3-p0.1">Whether impassibility excludes actual sensation from glorified bodies?</h4>
|
|
|
5945 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
5946 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p2">
|
|
|
5947 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that impassibility excludes actual sensation from glorified bodies. For according to the Philosopher (De Anima
|
|
|
5948 ii, 11), "sensation is a kind of passion." But the glorified bodies will be impassible. Therefore they will not have actual
|
|
|
5949 sensation.
|
|
|
5950 </p>
|
|
|
5951 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p3">
|
|
|
5952 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, natural alteration precedes spiritual* alteration, just as natural being precedes intentional being. Now glorified
|
|
|
5953 bodies, by reason of their impassibility, will not be subject to natural alteration. [*"Animalem," as though it were derived
|
|
|
5954 from "animus"---the mind. Cf.
|
|
|
5955 <a id="XP_Q82_A3-p3.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q50_A1.html">FS, Q[50], A[1]</a>,3m;
|
|
|
5956 <a id="XP_Q82_A3-p3.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q52_A1.html">FS, Q[52], A[1]</a>,3m.] Therefore they will not be subject to spiritual alteration which is requisite for
|
|
|
5957 sensation.
|
|
|
5958 </p>
|
|
|
5959 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p4">
|
|
|
5960 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, whenever actual sensation is due to a new perception, there is a new judgment. But in that state there will be no
|
|
|
5961 new judgment, because "our thoughts will not then be unchangeable," as Augustine says (De Trin. xv, 16). Therefore there will
|
|
|
5962 be no actual sensation.
|
|
|
5963 </p>
|
|
|
5964 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p5">
|
|
|
5965 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, when the act of one of the soul's powers is intense, the acts of the other powers are remiss. Now the soul will
|
|
|
5966 be supremely intent on the act of the contemplative power in contemplating God. Therefore the soul will have no actual sensation
|
|
|
5967 whatever.
|
|
|
5968 </p>
|
|
|
5969 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p6">
|
|
|
5970 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
5971 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.1.7" target="asv">Apoc. 1:7</a>): "Every eye shall see Him." Therefore there will be actual sensation.
|
|
|
5972 </p>
|
|
|
5973 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p7"> Further, according to the Philosopher (De Anima i, 2) "the animate is distinct from the inanimate by sensation and movement."
|
|
|
5974 Now there will be actual movement since they "shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds" (
|
|
|
5975 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A3-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Wis.3.7" target="asv">Wis. 3:7</a>). Therefore there will also be actual sensation.
|
|
|
5976 </p>
|
|
|
5977 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p8">
|
|
|
5978 <b>I answer that,</b> All are agreed that there is some sensation in the bodies of the blessed: else the bodily life of the saints after the resurrection
|
|
|
5979 would be likened to sleep rather than to vigilance. Now this is not befitting that perfection, because in sleep a sensible
|
|
|
5980 body is not in the ultimate act of life, for which reason sleep is described as half-life. [*This is what Aristotle says:
|
|
|
5981 "The good and the bad are in sleep least distinguishable: hence men say that for half
|
|
|
5982 their lives there is no difference between the happy and the unhappy" (Ethic. i, 13)] But there is a difference of opinion
|
|
|
5983 as to the mode of sensation.
|
|
|
5984 </p>
|
|
|
5985 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p9"> For some say that the glorified bodies will be impassible, and consequently "not susceptible to impressions from without"
|
|
|
5986 [*Cf.
|
|
|
5987 <a id="XP_Q82_A3-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q74_A4.html"> Q[74], A[4]</a>, On the contrary] and much less so than the heavenly bodies, because they will have actual sensations, not by receiving species
|
|
|
5988 from sensibles, but by emission of species. But this is impossible, since in the resurrection the specific nature will remain
|
|
|
5989 the same in man and in all his parts. Now the nature of sense is
|
|
|
5990 to be a passive power as the Philosopher proves (De Anima ii, text. 51,54). Wherefore if the saints, in the resurrection,
|
|
|
5991 were to have sensations by emitting and not by receiving species, sense in them would be not a passive but an active power,
|
|
|
5992 and thus it would not be the same specifically with sense as it is now, but would be some other power bestowed on them; for
|
|
|
5993 just as matter never becomes form, so a passive power never becomes active. Consequently others say that the senses will be
|
|
|
5994 actualized by receiving species, not indeed from external sensibles, but by an outflow from the higher powers, so that as
|
|
|
5995 now the higher powers receive from the lower, so on the contrary the lower powers will then receive from the higher. But this
|
|
|
5996 mode of reception does not result in real sensation, because every passive power, according to its specific nature, is determined
|
|
|
5997 to some special active principle, since a power as such bears relation to that with respect to which it is said to be the
|
|
|
5998 power. Wherefore since the proper active principle in external sensation is a thing existing outside the soul and not an intention
|
|
|
5999 thereof existing in the imagination or reason, if the organ of sense be not moved by external things, but by the imagination
|
|
|
6000 or other higher powers, there will be no true sensation. Hence we do not say that madmen or other witless persons (in whom
|
|
|
6001 there is this kind of outflow of species towards the organs of sense, on account of the powerful influence of the
|
|
|
6002 imagination) have real sensations, but that it seems to them that they have sensations. Consequently we must say with others
|
|
|
6003 that sensation in glorified bodies will result from the reception of things outside the soul. It must, however, be observed
|
|
|
6004 that the organs of sense are transmuted by things outside the soul in two ways. First by a natural transmutation, when namely
|
|
|
6005 the organ is disposed by the same natural quality as the thing outside the soul which acts on that organ: for instance, when
|
|
|
6006 the hand is heated by touching a hot object, or becomes fragrant through contact with a fragrant object. Secondly, by a spiritual
|
|
|
6007 transmutation, as when a sensible quality is received in an instrument, according to a spiritual mode of being, when, namely,
|
|
|
6008 the species or the intention of a quality, and not the quality itself is received: thus the pupil receives the species of
|
|
|
6009 whiteness and yet does not itself become white. Accordingly the first reception does not cause sensation, properly
|
|
|
6010 speaking, because the senses are receptive of species in matter but without matter. that is to say without the material "being"
|
|
|
6011 which the species had outside the soul (De Anima ii, text. 121). This reception transmutes the nature of the recipient, because
|
|
|
6012 in this way the quality is received according to its material "being." Consequently this kind of reception will not be in
|
|
|
6013 the glorified bodies, but the second, which of itself causes actual sensation, without changing the nature of the
|
|
|
6014 recipient.
|
|
|
6015 </p>
|
|
|
6016 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p10">
|
|
|
6017 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> As already explained, by this passion that takes place in actual sensation and is no other than the aforesaid reception of
|
|
|
6018 species, the body is not drawn away from natural quality, but is perfected by a spiritual change. Wherefore the impassibility
|
|
|
6019 of glorified bodies does not exclude this kind of passion.
|
|
|
6020 </p>
|
|
|
6021 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p11">
|
|
|
6022 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Every subject of passion receives the action of the agent according to its mode. Accordingly if there be a thing that is
|
|
|
6023 naturally adapted to be altered by an active principle, with a natural and a spiritual alteration, the natural alteration
|
|
|
6024 precedes the spiritual alteration, just as natural precedes intentional being. If however a thing be naturally adapted to
|
|
|
6025 be altered only with a spiritual alteration it does not follow that it is altered
|
|
|
6026 naturally. For instance the air is not receptive of color, according to its natural being, but only according to its spiritual
|
|
|
6027 being, wherefore in this way alone is it altered: whereas, on the contrary, inanimate bodies are altered by sensible qualities
|
|
|
6028 only naturally and not spiritually. But in the glorified bodies there cannot be any natural alteration, and consequently there
|
|
|
6029 will be only spiritual alteration.
|
|
|
6030 </p>
|
|
|
6031 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p12">
|
|
|
6032 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Just as there will be new reception of species in the organs of sensation, so there will be new judgment in the common sense:
|
|
|
6033 but there will be no new judgment on the point in the intellect; such is the case with one who sees what he knew before. The
|
|
|
6034 saying of Augustine, that "there our thoughts will not be changeable," refers to the thoughts of the intellectual part: therefore
|
|
|
6035 it is not to the point.
|
|
|
6036 </p>
|
|
|
6037 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p13">
|
|
|
6038 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> When one of two things is the type of the other, the attention of the soul to the one does not hinder or lessen its attention
|
|
|
6039 to the other: thus a physician while considering urine is not less but more able to bear in mind the rules of his art concerning
|
|
|
6040 the colors of urine. And since God is apprehended by the saints as the type of all things that will be done or known by them,
|
|
|
6041 their attention to perceiving sensibles, or to contemplating or doing
|
|
|
6042 anything else will nowise hinder their contemplation of God, nor conversely. Or we may say that the reason why one power is
|
|
|
6043 hindered in its act when another power is intensely engaged is because one power does not alone suffice for such an intense
|
|
|
6044 operation, unless it be assisted by receiving from the principle of life the inflow that the other powers or members should
|
|
|
6045 receive. And since in the saints all the powers will be most perfect, one will be able to operate intensely without thereby
|
|
|
6046 hindering the operation of another power even as it was with Christ.
|
|
|
6047 </p>
|
|
|
6048 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p14"></p>
|
|
|
6049 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p15"></p>
|
|
|
6050 <p id="XP_Q82_A3-p16"></p>
|
|
|
6051 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6052 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6053 </div>
|
|
|
6054 <div id="XP_Q82_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
6055 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6056 <a href="summa.XP_Q83.html"></a>
|
|
|
6057 <h4 id="XP_Q82_A4-p0.1">Whether in the blessed, after the resurrection, all the senses will be in act?</h4>
|
|
|
6058 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6059 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p2">
|
|
|
6060 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that all the senses are not in act there. For touch is the first of all the senses (De Anima ii, 2). But the
|
|
|
6061 glorified body will lack the actual sense of touch, since the sense of touch becomes actual by the alteration of an animal
|
|
|
6062 body by some external body preponderating in some one of the active or passive qualities which touch is capable of discerning:
|
|
|
6063 and such an alteration will then be impossible. Therefore all the senses will not be in act
|
|
|
6064 there.
|
|
|
6065 </p>
|
|
|
6066 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p3">
|
|
|
6067 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the sense of taste assists the action of the nutritive power. Now after the resurrection there will be no such action,
|
|
|
6068 as stated above (
|
|
|
6069 <a id="XP_Q82_A4-p3.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html">Q[81], A[4]</a>). Therefore taste would be useless there.
|
|
|
6070 </p>
|
|
|
6071 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p4">
|
|
|
6072 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, nothing will be corrupted after the resurrection because the whole creature will be invested with a certain virtue
|
|
|
6073 of incorruption. Now the sense of smell cannot have its act without some corruption having taken place, because smell is not
|
|
|
6074 perceived without a volatile evaporation consisting in a certain dissolution. Therefore the sense of smell is not there in
|
|
|
6075 its act.
|
|
|
6076 </p>
|
|
|
6077 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p5">
|
|
|
6078 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, "Hearing assists teaching" (De Sensu et Sensato i). But the blessed, after the resurrection, will require no teaching
|
|
|
6079 by means of sensible objects, since they will be filled with Divine wisdom by the very vision of God. Therefore hearing will
|
|
|
6080 not be there.
|
|
|
6081 </p>
|
|
|
6082 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p6">
|
|
|
6083 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further. seeing results from the pupil receiving the species of the thing seen. But after the resurrection this will be impossible
|
|
|
6084 in the blessed. Therefore there will be no actual seeing there, and yet this is the most noble of the senses. The minor is
|
|
|
6085 proved thus: That which is actually lightsome is not receptive of a visible species; and consequently a mirror placed under
|
|
|
6086 the sun's rays does not reflect the image of a body opposite to it. Now the pupil like
|
|
|
6087 the whole body will be endowed with clarity. Therefore it will not receive the image of a colored body.
|
|
|
6088 </p>
|
|
|
6089 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p7">
|
|
|
6090 <b>Objection 6:</b> Further, according to the science of perspective, whatever is seen is seen at an angle. But this does not apply to the glorified
|
|
|
6091 bodies. Therefore they will not have actual sense of sight. The minor is proved thus. Whenever a thing is seen at an angle,
|
|
|
6092 the angle must be proportionate to the distance of the object seen: because what is seen from a greater distance is less seen
|
|
|
6093 and at a lesser angle, so that the angle may be so small that nothing is seen of the
|
|
|
6094 object. Therefore if the glorified eye sees at an angle, it follows that it sees things within a certain distance, and that
|
|
|
6095 consequently it does not see a thing from a greater distance than we see now: and this would seem very absurd. And thus it
|
|
|
6096 would seem that the sense of sight will not be actual in glorified bodies.
|
|
|
6097 </p>
|
|
|
6098 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p8">
|
|
|
6099 <b>On the contrary,</b> A power conjoined to its act is more perfect than one not so conjoined. Now human nature in the blessed will be in its greatest
|
|
|
6100 perfection. Therefore all the senses will be actual there.
|
|
|
6101 </p>
|
|
|
6102 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p9"> Further, the sensitive powers are nearer to the soul than the body is. But the body will be rewarded or punished on account
|
|
|
6103 of the merits or demerits of the soul. Therefore all the senses in the blessed will also be rewarded and in the wicked will
|
|
|
6104 be punished, with regard to pleasure and pain or sorrow which consist in the operation of the senses.
|
|
|
6105 </p>
|
|
|
6106 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p10">
|
|
|
6107 <b>I answer that,</b> There are two opinions on this question. For some say that in the glorified bodies there will be all the sensitive powers,
|
|
|
6108 but that only two senses will be in act, namely touch and sight; nor will this be owing to defective senses, but from lack
|
|
|
6109 of medium and object; and that the senses will not be useless, because they will conduce to the integrity of human nature
|
|
|
6110 and will show forth the wisdom of their Creator. But this is seemingly untrue, because the
|
|
|
6111 medium in these senses is the same as in the others. For in the sight the medium is the air, and this is also the medium in
|
|
|
6112 hearing and smelling (De Anima ii, 7). Again, the taste, like the touch, has the medium in contact, since taste is a kind
|
|
|
6113 of touch (De Anima ii, 9). Smell also which is the object of the sense of smell will be there, since the Church sings that
|
|
|
6114 the bodies of the saints will be a most sweet smell. There will also be vocal praise in heaven; hence a gloss says on
|
|
|
6115 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A4-p10.1" href="./asv.html#Ps.149.6" target="asv">
|
|
|
6116 Ps. 149:6,
|
|
|
6117 </a>"The high praises of God shall be in their mouth" that "hearts and tongues shall not cease to praise God." The same is had
|
|
|
6118 on the authority of a gloss on
|
|
|
6119 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q82_A4-p10.2" href="./asv.html#." target="asv">2 Esdra 12:27, </a> "With singing and with cymbals." Wherefore, according to others we may say that smelling and hearing will be in act there,
|
|
|
6120 but taste will not be in act, in the sense of being affected by the taking of food or drink, as appears from what we have
|
|
|
6121 said (
|
|
|
6122 <a id="XP_Q82_A4-p10.3" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html">Q[81],
|
|
|
6123 A[4]
|
|
|
6124 </a>): unless perchance we say that there will be taste in act through the tongue being affected by some neighboring humor.
|
|
|
6125 </p>
|
|
|
6126 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p11">
|
|
|
6127 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The qualities perceived by the touch are those which constitute the animal body. Wherefore the body of an animal has, through
|
|
|
6128 its tangible qualities according to the present state of life, a natural aptitude to be affected with a natural and spiritual
|
|
|
6129 alteration by the object of touch. For this reason the touch is said to be the most material of the senses, since it has a
|
|
|
6130 greater measure of material alteration connected with it. Yet material
|
|
|
6131 alteration is only accidentally related to the act of sensation which is effected by a spiritual alteration. Consequently
|
|
|
6132 the glorified bodies, which by reason of their impassibility are immune from natural alteration, will be subject only to spiritual
|
|
|
6133 alteration by tangible qualities. Thus it was with the body of Adam, which could neither be burned by fire, nor pierced by
|
|
|
6134 sword, although he had the sense of such things.
|
|
|
6135 </p>
|
|
|
6136 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p12">
|
|
|
6137 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Taste, in so far as it is the perception of food, will not be in act; but perhaps it will be possible in so far as it is
|
|
|
6138 cognizant of flavors in the way mentioned above.
|
|
|
6139 </p>
|
|
|
6140 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p13">
|
|
|
6141 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Some have considered smell to be merely a volatile evaporation. But this opinion cannot be true; which is evident from the
|
|
|
6142 fact that vultures hasten to a corpse on perceiving the odor from a very great distance, whereas it would be impossible for
|
|
|
6143 an evaporation to travel from the corpse to a place so remote, even though the whole corpse were to be dissolved into vapor.
|
|
|
6144 This is confirmed by the fact that sensible objects at an equal distance exercise
|
|
|
6145 their influence in all directions: so that smell affects the medium sometimes, and the instrument of sensation with a spiritual
|
|
|
6146 alteration, without any evaporation reaching the organ. That some evaporation should be necessary is due to the fact that
|
|
|
6147 smell in bodies is mixed with humidity; wherefore it is necessary for dissolution to take place in order for the smell to
|
|
|
6148 be perceived. But in the glorified bodies odor will be in its ultimate perfection, being nowise hampered by humidity: wherefore
|
|
|
6149 it will affect the organ with a spiritual alteration, like the odor of a volatile evaporation. Such will be the sense of smell
|
|
|
6150 in the saints, because it will not be hindered by any humidity: and it will take cognizance not only of the excellences of
|
|
|
6151 odors, as happens with us now on account of the very great humidity of the brain, but also of the minutest differences of
|
|
|
6152 odors.
|
|
|
6153 </p>
|
|
|
6154 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p14">
|
|
|
6155 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> In heaven there will be vocal praise (though indeed some think otherwise), and in the blessed it will affect the organ of
|
|
|
6156 hearing by a merely spiritual alteration. Nor will it be for the sake of learning whereby they may acquire knowledge, but
|
|
|
6157 for the sake of the perfection of the sense and for the sake pleasure. How it is possible for the voice to give sound there,
|
|
|
6158 we have already stated (Sent. ii, D, 2;
|
|
|
6159 <a id="XP_Q82_A4-p14.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q2_A2.html"> Q[2], A[2]</a>, ad 5).
|
|
|
6160 </p>
|
|
|
6161 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p15">
|
|
|
6162 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The intensity of light does not hinder the spiritual reception of the image of color, so long as the pupil retains its diaphanous
|
|
|
6163 nature; thus it is evident that however much the air be filled with light, it can be the medium of sight, and the more it
|
|
|
6164 is illumined, the more clearly are objects seen through it, unless there be a fault through defective sight. The fact that
|
|
|
6165 the image of an object placed in opposition to a mirror directly opposite the
|
|
|
6166 sun's rays does not appear therein, is not due to the reception being hindered, but to the hindering of reflection: because
|
|
|
6167 for an image to appear in a mirror it must needs be thrown back by an opaque body, for which reason lead is affixed to the
|
|
|
6168 glass in a mirror. The sun's ray dispels this opacity so that no image can appear in the mirror. But the clarity of a glorified
|
|
|
6169 body does not destroy the diaphanous nature of the pupil, since glory does not destroy nature; and consequently the
|
|
|
6170 greatness of clarity in the pupil renders the sight keen rather than defective.
|
|
|
6171 </p>
|
|
|
6172 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p16">
|
|
|
6173 <b>Reply to Objection 6:</b> The more perfect the sense the less does it require to be altered in order to perceive its object. Now the smaller the angle
|
|
|
6174 at which the sight is affected by the visible object, the less is the organ altered. Hence it is that a stronger sight can
|
|
|
6175 see from a distance more than a weaker sight; because the greater the distance the smaller the angle at which a thing is seen.
|
|
|
6176 And since the sight of a glorified body will be most perfect it will be able to
|
|
|
6177 see by the very least alteration (of the organ); and consequently at a very much smaller angle than now, and therefore from
|
|
|
6178 a much greater distance.
|
|
|
6179 </p>
|
|
|
6180 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p17"></p>
|
|
|
6181 <p id="XP_Q82_A4-p18"></p>
|
|
|
6182 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6183 <a href="summa.XP_Q83.html"></a>
|
|
|
6184 </div>
|
|
|
6185 <a href="summa.XP_Q81_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6186 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6187 </div>
|
|
|
6188 <div id="XP_Q83" class="div3">
|
|
|
6189 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6190 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6191 <h3 id="XP_Q83-p0.1">OF THE SUBTLETY OF THE BODIES OF THE BLESSED (SIX ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
6192 <p id="XP_Q83-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6193 <p id="XP_Q83-p2"> We must now consider the subtlety of the bodies of the blessed. Under this head there are six points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
6194 <p id="XP_Q83-p3"> (1) Whether subtlety is a property of the glorified body?</p>
|
|
|
6195 <p id="XP_Q83-p4"> (2) Whether by reason of this subtlety it can be in the same place with another not glorified body?</p>
|
|
|
6196 <p id="XP_Q83-p5"> (3) Whether by a miracle two bodies can be in the same place?</p>
|
|
|
6197 <p id="XP_Q83-p6"> (4) Whether a glorified body can be in the same place with another glorified body?</p>
|
|
|
6198 <p id="XP_Q83-p7"> (5) Whether a glorified body necessarily requires a place equal to itself?</p>
|
|
|
6199 <p id="XP_Q83-p8"> (6) Whether a glorified body is palpable?</p>
|
|
|
6200 <div id="XP_Q83_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
6201 <a href="summa.XP_Q83.html"></a>
|
|
|
6202 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6203 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A1-p0.1">Whether subtlety is a property of the glorified body?</h4>
|
|
|
6204 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6205 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p2">
|
|
|
6206 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that subtlety is not a property of the glorified body. For the properties of glory surpass the properties of
|
|
|
6207 nature, even as the clarity of glory surpasses the clarity of the sun, which is the greatest in nature. Accordingly if subtlety
|
|
|
6208 be a property of the glorified body, it would seem that the glorified body will be more subtle than anything which is subtle
|
|
|
6209 in nature, and thus it will be "more subtle than the wind and the air," which was
|
|
|
6210 condemned by Gregory in the city of Constantinople, as he relates (Moral. xiv, 56).
|
|
|
6211 </p>
|
|
|
6212 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p3">
|
|
|
6213 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, as heat and cold are simple qualities of bodies, i.e. of the elements, so is subtlety. But heat and other qualities
|
|
|
6214 of the elements will not be intensified in the glorified bodies any more than they are now, in fact, they will be more reduced
|
|
|
6215 to the mean. Neither, therefore, will subtlety be in them more than it is now.
|
|
|
6216 </p>
|
|
|
6217 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p4">
|
|
|
6218 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, subtlety is in bodies as a result of scarcity of matter, wherefore bodies that have less matter within equal dimensions
|
|
|
6219 are said to be more subtle; as fire in comparison with air, and air as compared with water, and water as compared with earth.
|
|
|
6220 But there will be as much matter in the glorified bodies as there is now, nor will their dimensions be greater. Therefore
|
|
|
6221 they will not be more subtle then than now.
|
|
|
6222 </p>
|
|
|
6223 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p5">
|
|
|
6224 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
6225 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.44" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:44</a>): "It is sown a corruptible body, it shall rise a spiritual," i.e. a spirit-like, "body." But the subtlety of a spirit surpasses
|
|
|
6226 all bodily subtlety. Therefore the glorified bodies will be most subtle.
|
|
|
6227 </p>
|
|
|
6228 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p6"> Further, the more subtle a body is the more exalted it is. But the glorified bodies will be most exalted. Therefore they
|
|
|
6229 will be most subtle.
|
|
|
6230 </p>
|
|
|
6231 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p7">
|
|
|
6232 <b>I answer that,</b> Subtlety takes its name from the power to penetrate. Hence it is said in De Gener. ii that "a subtle thing fills all the
|
|
|
6233 parts and the parts of parts." Now that a body has the power of penetrating may happen through two causes. First, through
|
|
|
6234 smallness of quantity, especially in respect of depth and breadth, but not of length, because penetration regards depth, wherefore
|
|
|
6235 length is not an obstacle to penetration. Secondly, through paucity of matter, wherefore
|
|
|
6236 rarity is synonymous with subtlety: and since in rare bodies the form is more predominant over the matter, the term "subtlety"
|
|
|
6237 has been transferred to those bodies which are most perfectly subject to their form, and are most fully perfected thereby:
|
|
|
6238 thus we speak of subtlety in the sun and moon and like bodies, just as gold and similar things may be called subtle, when
|
|
|
6239 they are most perfectly complete in their specific being and power. And since incorporeal things lack quantity and matter,
|
|
|
6240 the
|
|
|
6241 term "subtlety" is applied to them, not only by reason of their substance, but also on account of their power. For just as
|
|
|
6242 a subtle thing is said to be penetrative, for the reason that it reaches to the inmost part of a thing, so is an intellect
|
|
|
6243 said to be subtle because it reaches to the insight of the intrinsic principles and the hidden natural properties of a thing.
|
|
|
6244 In like manner a person is said to have subtle sight, because he is able to perceive by sight things of the smallest size:
|
|
|
6245 and
|
|
|
6246 the same applies to the other senses. Accordingly people have differed by ascribing subtlety to the glorified bodies in different
|
|
|
6247 ways.
|
|
|
6248 </p>
|
|
|
6249 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p8"> For certain heretics, as Augustine relates (De Civ. Dei xiii, 22), ascribed to them the subtlety whereby spiritual substances
|
|
|
6250 are said to be subtle: and they said that at the resurrection the body will be transformed into a spirit, and that for this
|
|
|
6251 reason the Apostle describes as being "spiritual" the bodies of those who rise again (
|
|
|
6252 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A1-p8.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.44" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:44</a>). But this cannot be maintained. First, because a body cannot be changed into a spirit, since there is no
|
|
|
6253 community of matter between them: and Boethius proves this (De Duab. Nat.). Secondly, because, if this were possible, and
|
|
|
6254 one's body were changed into a spirit, one would not rise again a man, for a man naturally consists of a soul and body. Thirdly,
|
|
|
6255 because if this were the Apostle's meaning, just as he speaks of spiritual bodies, so would he speak of natural [animale]
|
|
|
6256 bodies, as being changed into souls [animam]: and this is clearly false.
|
|
|
6257 </p>
|
|
|
6258 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p9"> Hence certain heretics said that the body will remain at the resurrection, but that it will be endowed with subtlety by means
|
|
|
6259 of rarefaction, so that human bodies in rising again will be like the air or the wind, as Gregory relates (Moral. xiv, 56).
|
|
|
6260 But this again cannot be maintained, because our Lord had a palpable body after the Resurrection, as appears from the last
|
|
|
6261 chapter of Luke, and we must believe that His body was supremely subtle. Moreover the human body will rise
|
|
|
6262 again with flesh and bones, as did the body of our Lord, according to
|
|
|
6263 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A1-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.24.39" target="asv"> Lk. 24:39, </a> "A spirit hath not flesh and bones as you see Me to have," and
|
|
|
6264 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A1-p9.2" href="./asv.html#Job.19.26" target="asv"> Job 19:26, </a> "In my flesh I shall see God," my Saviour: and the nature of flesh and bone is incompatible with the aforesaid rarity.
|
|
|
6265 </p>
|
|
|
6266 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p10"> Consequently another kind of subtlety must be assigned to glorified bodies, by saying that they are subtle on account of
|
|
|
6267 the most complete perfection of the body. But this completeness is explained by some in relation to the fifth, or heavenly,
|
|
|
6268 essence, which will be then predominant in them. This, however, is impossible, since first of all the fifth essence can nowise
|
|
|
6269 enter into the composition of a body, as we have shown above (Sent. D, 12, qu. 1). Secondly, because granted
|
|
|
6270 that it entered into the composition of the human body, it would be impossible to account for its having a greater predominance
|
|
|
6271 over the elemental nature then than now, unless---either the amount of the heavenly nature in human bodies were increased
|
|
|
6272 (thus human bodies would not be of the same stature, unless perhaps elemental matter in man were decreased, which is inconsistent
|
|
|
6273 with the integrity of those who rise again)---or unless elemental nature were endowed with the properties of the
|
|
|
6274 heavenly nature through the latter's dominion over the body, and in that case a natural power would be the cause of a property
|
|
|
6275 of glory, which seems absurd.
|
|
|
6276 </p>
|
|
|
6277 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p11"> Hence others say that the aforesaid completeness by reason of which human bodies are said to be subtle will result from the
|
|
|
6278 dominion of the glorified soul (which is the form of the body) over the body, by reason of which dominion the glorified body
|
|
|
6279 is said to be "spiritual," as being wholly subject to the spirit. The first subjection whereby the body is subject to the
|
|
|
6280 soul is to the effect of its participating in its specific being, in so far as it is subject to the soul as
|
|
|
6281 matter to form; and secondly it is subject to the soul in respect of the other operations of the soul, in so far as the soul
|
|
|
6282 is a principle of movement. Consequently the first reason for spirituality in the body is subtlety, and, after that, agility
|
|
|
6283 and the other properties of a glorified body. Hence the Apostle, as the masters expound, in speaking of spirituality indicates
|
|
|
6284 subtlety: wherefore Gregory says (Moral. xiv, 56) that "the glorified body is said to be subtle as a result of a spiritual
|
|
|
6285 power."
|
|
|
6286 </p>
|
|
|
6287 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p12"> This suffices for the Replies to the Objections which refer to the subtlety of rarefaction.</p>
|
|
|
6288 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
6289 <p id="XP_Q83_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
6290 <a href="summa.XP_Q83.html"></a>
|
|
|
6291 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6292 </div>
|
|
|
6293 <div id="XP_Q83_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
6294 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6295 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6296 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A2-p0.1">Whether by reason of this subtlety a glorified body is able to be in the same place with another body not glorified?</h4>
|
|
|
6297 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6298 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p2">
|
|
|
6299 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that by reason of this subtlety a body is able to be in the same place with another body not glorified. For
|
|
|
6300 according to
|
|
|
6301 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv"> Phil. 3:21, </a> "He will reform the body of our lowness made like to the body of His glory." Now the body of Christ was able to be in the
|
|
|
6302 same place with another body, as appears from the fact that after His Resurrection He went in to His disciples, the doors
|
|
|
6303 being shut (
|
|
|
6304 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p2.2" href="./asv.html#John.20.19" target="asv">Jn. 20:19</a>,
|
|
|
6305 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p2.3" href="./asv.html#John.20.26" target="asv">26</a>).
|
|
|
6306 Therefore also the glorified bodies by reason of their subtlety will be able to be in the same place with other bodies not
|
|
|
6307 glorified.
|
|
|
6308 </p>
|
|
|
6309 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p3">
|
|
|
6310 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, glorified bodies will be superior to all other bodies. Yet by reason of their superiority certain bodies, to wit
|
|
|
6311 the solar rays, are able now to occupy the same place together with other bodies. Much more therefore is this befitting glorified
|
|
|
6312 bodies.
|
|
|
6313 </p>
|
|
|
6314 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p4">
|
|
|
6315 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a heavenly body cannot be severed, at least as regards the substance of the spheres: hence it is written (
|
|
|
6316 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p4.1" href="./asv.html#Job.37.18" target="asv">Job 37:18</a>) that "the heavens . . . are most strong, as if they were of molten brass." If then the subtlety of a glorified body will
|
|
|
6317 not enable it to be in the same place together with another body, it will never be able to ascend to the empyrean,* and this
|
|
|
6318 is erroneous. [*The empyrean was the highest of the concentric spheres
|
|
|
6319 or heavens, and was identified by Christian writers with the abode of God. Cf.
|
|
|
6320 <a id="XP_Q83_A2-p4.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q56_A3.html">FP, Q[56], A[3]</a>].
|
|
|
6321 </p>
|
|
|
6322 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p5">
|
|
|
6323 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, a body which is unable to be in the same place with another body can be hindered in its movement or even surrounded
|
|
|
6324 by others standing in its way. But this cannot happen to glorified bodies. Therefore they will be able to be together in the
|
|
|
6325 same place with other bodies.
|
|
|
6326 </p>
|
|
|
6327 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p6">
|
|
|
6328 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, as point is to point, so is line to line, surface to surface, and body to body. Now two points can be coincident,
|
|
|
6329 as in the case of two lines touching one another, and two lines when two surfaces are in contact with one another, and two
|
|
|
6330 surfaces when two bodies touch one another, because "contiguous things are those whose boundaries coincide" (Phys. vi, 6).
|
|
|
6331 Therefore it is not against the nature of a body to be in the same place together with another
|
|
|
6332 body. Now whatever excellence is competent to the nature of a body will all be bestowed on the glorified body. Therefore a
|
|
|
6333 glorified body, by reason of its subtlety, will be able to be in the same place together with another body.
|
|
|
6334 </p>
|
|
|
6335 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p7">
|
|
|
6336 <b>On the contrary,</b> Boethius says (De Trin. i): "Difference of accidents makes distinction in number. For three men differ not in genus, nor
|
|
|
6337 in species, but in their accidents. If we were to remove absolutely every accident from them, still each one has a different
|
|
|
6338 place; and it is quite conceivable that they should all occupy the same place." Therefore if we suppose two bodies to occupy
|
|
|
6339 the same place, there will be but one body numerically.
|
|
|
6340 </p>
|
|
|
6341 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p8">
|
|
|
6342 <b>I answer that,</b> It cannot be maintained that a glorified body, by reason of its subtlety, is able to be in the same place with another body,
|
|
|
6343 unless the obstacle to its being now in the same place with another body be removed by that subtlety. Some say that in the
|
|
|
6344 present state this obstacle is its grossness by virtue of which it is able to occupy a place; and that this grossness is removed
|
|
|
6345 by the gift of subtlety. But there are two reasons why this cannot be maintained.
|
|
|
6346 First, because the grossness which the gift of subtlety removes is a kind of defect, for instance an inordinateness of matter
|
|
|
6347 in not being perfectly subject to its form. For all that pertains to the integrity of the body will rise again in the body,
|
|
|
6348 both as regards the matter and as regards the form. And the fact that a body is able to fill a place belongs to it by reason
|
|
|
6349 of that which pertains to its integrity, and not on account of any defect of nature. For since fulness is opposed to
|
|
|
6350 vacancy, that alone does not fill a place, which being put in a place, nevertheless leaves a place vacant. Now a vacuum is
|
|
|
6351 defined by the Philosopher (Phys. iv, 6,7) as being "a place not filled by a sensible body." And a body is said to be sensible
|
|
|
6352 by reason of its matter, form, and natural accidents, all of which pertain to the integrity of nature. It is also plain that
|
|
|
6353 the glorified body will be sensible even to touch, as evidenced by the body of our Lord (
|
|
|
6354 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p8.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.24.39" target="asv">Lk. 24:39</a>):
|
|
|
6355 nor will it lack matter, or form, or natural accidents, namely heat, cold, and so forth. Hence it is evident that the glorified
|
|
|
6356 body, the gift of subtlety notwithstanding, will fill a place: for it would seem madness to say that the place in which there
|
|
|
6357 will be a glorified body will be empty. Secondly their aforesaid argument does not avail, because to hinder the co-existence
|
|
|
6358 of a body in the same place is more than to fill a place. For if we suppose dimensions separate from matter, those
|
|
|
6359 dimensions do not fill a place. Hence some who held the possibility of a vacuum, said that a vacuum is a place wherein such
|
|
|
6360 like dimensions exist apart from a sensible body; and yet those dimensions hinder another body from being together with them
|
|
|
6361 in the same place. This is made clear by the Philosopher (Phys. iv, 1,8; Metaph. ii, 2), where he considers it impossible
|
|
|
6362 for a mathematical body, which is nothing but separate dimensions, to be together with another natural sensible body.
|
|
|
6363 Consequently, granted that the subtlety of a glorified body hindered it from filling a place, nevertheless it would not follow
|
|
|
6364 that for this reason it is able to be in the same place with another body, since the removal of the lesser does not involve
|
|
|
6365 the removal of the greater.
|
|
|
6366 </p>
|
|
|
6367 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p9"> Accordingly we must say that the obstacle to our body's being now in the same place with another body can nowise be removed
|
|
|
6368 by the gift of subtlety. For nothing can prevent a body from occupying the same place together with another body, except something
|
|
|
6369 in it that requires a different place: since nothing is an obstacle to identity, save that which is a cause of distinction.
|
|
|
6370 Now this distinction of place is not required by any quality of the body, because a body demands a
|
|
|
6371 place, not by reason of its quality: wherefore if we remove from a body the fact of its being hot or cold, heavy or light,
|
|
|
6372 it still retains the necessity of the aforesaid distinction, as the Philosopher proves (Phys. iv), and as is self-evident.
|
|
|
6373 In like manner neither can matter cause the necessity of the aforesaid distinction, because matter does not occupy a place
|
|
|
6374 except through its dimensive quantity. Again neither does form occupy a place, unless it have a place through its matter.
|
|
|
6375 It
|
|
|
6376 remains therefore that the necessity for two bodies occupying each a distinct place results from the nature of dimensive quantity,
|
|
|
6377 to which a place is essentially befitting. For this forms part of its definition, since dimensive quantity is quantity occupying
|
|
|
6378 a place. Hence it is that if we remove all else in a thing from it, the necessity of this distinction is found in its dimensive
|
|
|
6379 quantity alone. Thus take the example of a separate line, supposing there to be two such lines, or two parts of
|
|
|
6380 one line, they must needs occupy distinct places, else one line added to another would not make something greater, and this
|
|
|
6381 is against common sense. The same applies to surfaces and mathematical bodies. And since matter demands place, through being
|
|
|
6382 the subject of dimension, the aforesaid necessity results in placed matter, so that just as it is impossible for there to
|
|
|
6383 be two lines, or two parts of a line, unless they occupy distinct places, so is it impossible for there to be two matters,
|
|
|
6384 or
|
|
|
6385 two parts of matter, without there be distinction of place. And since distinction of matter is the principle of the distinction
|
|
|
6386 between individuals, it follows that, as Boethius says (De Trin.), "we cannot possibly conceive two bodies occupying one place,"
|
|
|
6387 so that this distinction of individuals requires this difference of accidents. Now subtlety does not deprive the glorified
|
|
|
6388 body of its dimension; wherefore it nowise removes from it the aforesaid necessity of occupying a distinct place from
|
|
|
6389 another body. Therefore the subtlety of a glorified body will not enable it to be in the same place together with another
|
|
|
6390 body, but it will be possible for it to be together with another body by the operation of the Divine power: even as the body
|
|
|
6391 of Peter had the power whereby the sick were healed at the passing of Peter's shadow (
|
|
|
6392 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A2-p9.1" href="./asv.html#Acts.5.15" target="asv">Acts 5:15</a>) not through any inherent property, but by the power of God for the upbuilding of the faith. Thus will the Divine power make
|
|
|
6393 it
|
|
|
6394 possible for a glorified body to be in the same place together with another body for the perfection of glory.
|
|
|
6395 </p>
|
|
|
6396 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p10">
|
|
|
6397 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> That Christ's body was able to be together with another body in the same place was not due to its subtlety, but resulted
|
|
|
6398 from the power of His Godhead after His resurrection, even as in His birth [*Cf.
|
|
|
6399 <a id="XP_Q83_A2-p10.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q28_A2.html">TP, Q[28], A[2]</a>, ad 3]. Hence Gregory says (Hom. xxvi in Evang.): "The same body went into His disciples the doors being shut, which to human
|
|
|
6400 eyes came from the closed womb of the Virgin at His birth." Therefore there is no
|
|
|
6401 reason why this should be befitting to glorified bodies on account of their subtlety.
|
|
|
6402 </p>
|
|
|
6403 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p11">
|
|
|
6404 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Light is not a body as we have said above (Sent. ii, Q[13], A[3];
|
|
|
6405 <a id="XP_Q83_A2-p11.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q67_A2.html">FP, Q[67], A[2]</a>): hence the objection proceeds on a false supposition.
|
|
|
6406 </p>
|
|
|
6407 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p12">
|
|
|
6408 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The glorified body will pass through the heavenly spheres without severing them, not by virtue of its subtlety, but by the
|
|
|
6409 Divine power, which will assist them in all things at will.
|
|
|
6410 </p>
|
|
|
6411 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p13">
|
|
|
6412 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> From the fact that God will come to the aid of the blessed at will in whatever they desire, it follows that they cannot be
|
|
|
6413 surrounded or imprisoned.
|
|
|
6414 </p>
|
|
|
6415 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p14">
|
|
|
6416 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> As stated in Phys. iv, 5, "a point is not in a place": hence if it be said to be in a place, this is only accidental, because
|
|
|
6417 the body of which it is a term is in a place. And just as the whole place corresponds to the whole body, so the term of the
|
|
|
6418 place corresponds to the term of the body. But it happens that two places have one term, even as two lines terminate in one
|
|
|
6419 point. And consequently though two bodies must needs be in distinct places, yet
|
|
|
6420 the same term of two places corresponds to the two terms of the two bodies. It is in this sense that the bounds of contiguous
|
|
|
6421 bodies are said to coincide.
|
|
|
6422 </p>
|
|
|
6423 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p15"></p>
|
|
|
6424 <p id="XP_Q83_A2-p16"></p>
|
|
|
6425 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6426 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6427 </div>
|
|
|
6428 <div id="XP_Q83_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
6429 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6430 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6431 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A3-p0.1">Whether it is possible, by a miracle, for two bodies to be in the same place?</h4>
|
|
|
6432 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6433 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p2">
|
|
|
6434 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that not even by a miracle is it possible for two bodies to be in the same place. For it is not possible that,
|
|
|
6435 by a miracle, two bodies be at once two and one, since this would imply that contradictions are true at the same time. But
|
|
|
6436 if we suppose two bodies to be in the same place, it would follow that those two bodies are one. Therefore this cannot be
|
|
|
6437 done by a miracle. The minor is proved thus. Suppose two bodies A and B to be in the same
|
|
|
6438 place. The dimensions of A will either be the same as the dimensions of the place, or they will differ from them. If they
|
|
|
6439 differ, then some of the dimensions will be separate: which is impossible, since the dimensions that are within the bounds
|
|
|
6440 of a place are not in a subject unless they be in a placed body. If they be the same, then for the same reason the dimensions
|
|
|
6441 of B will be the same as the dimensions of the place. "Now things that are the same with one and the same thing are the same
|
|
|
6442 with one another." Therefore the dimensions of A and B are the same. But two bodies cannot have identical dimensions just
|
|
|
6443 as they cannot have the same whiteness. Therefore A and B are one body and yet they were two. Therefore they are at the same
|
|
|
6444 time one and two.
|
|
|
6445 </p>
|
|
|
6446 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p3">
|
|
|
6447 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, a thing cannot be done miraculously either against the common principles---for instance that the part be not less
|
|
|
6448 than the whole; since what is contrary to common principles implies a direct contradiction---or contrary to the conclusions
|
|
|
6449 of geometry which are infallible deductions from common principles---for instance that the three angles of a triangle should
|
|
|
6450 not be equal to two right angles. In like manner nothing can be done to a line that is
|
|
|
6451 contrary to the definition of a line, because to sever the definition from the defined is to make two contradictories true
|
|
|
6452 at the same time. Now it is contrary to common principles, both to the conclusions of geometry and to the definition of a
|
|
|
6453 line, for two bodies to be in the same place. Therefore this cannot be done by a miracle. The minor is proved as follows:
|
|
|
6454 It is a conclusion of geometry that two circles touch one another only at a point. Now if two circular bodies were in the
|
|
|
6455 same
|
|
|
6456 place, the two circles described in them would touch one another as a whole. Again it is contrary to the definition of a line
|
|
|
6457 that there be more than one straight line between two points: yet this would be the case were two bodies in the same place,
|
|
|
6458 since between two given points in the various surfaces of the place, there would be two straight lines corresponding to the
|
|
|
6459 two bodies in that place.
|
|
|
6460 </p>
|
|
|
6461 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p4">
|
|
|
6462 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it would seem impossible that by a miracle a body which is enclosed within another should not be in a place, for
|
|
|
6463 then it would have a common and not a proper place, and this is impossible. Yet this would follow if two bodies were in the
|
|
|
6464 same place. Therefore this cannot be done by a miracle. The minor is proved thus. Supposing two bodies to be in the same place,
|
|
|
6465 the one being greater than the other as to every dimension, the lesser body will be
|
|
|
6466 enclosed in the greater, and the place occupied by the greater body will be its common place; while it will have no proper
|
|
|
6467 place, because no given surface of the body will contain it, and this is essential to place. Therefore it will not have a
|
|
|
6468 proper place.
|
|
|
6469 </p>
|
|
|
6470 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p5">
|
|
|
6471 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, place corresponds in proportion to the thing placed. Now it can never happen by a miracle that the same body is
|
|
|
6472 at the same time in different places, except by some kind of transformation, as in the Sacrament of the Altar. Therefore it
|
|
|
6473 can nowise happen by a miracle that two bodies be together in the same place.
|
|
|
6474 </p>
|
|
|
6475 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p6">
|
|
|
6476 <b>On the contrary,</b> The Blessed Virgin gave birth to her Son by a miracle. Now in this hallowed birth it was necessary for two bodies to be together
|
|
|
6477 in the same place, because the body of her child when coming forth did not break through the enclosure of her virginal purity.
|
|
|
6478 Therefore it is possible for two bodies to be miraculously together in the same place.
|
|
|
6479 </p>
|
|
|
6480 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p7"> Further, this may again be proved from the fact that our Lord went in to His disciples, the doors being shut (
|
|
|
6481 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A3-p7.1" href="./asv.html#John.20.19" target="asv">Jn. 20:19</a>,
|
|
|
6482 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A3-p7.2" href="./asv.html#John.20.26" target="asv">26</a>).
|
|
|
6483 </p>
|
|
|
6484 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p8">
|
|
|
6485 <b>I answer that,</b> As shown above
|
|
|
6486 <a id="XP_Q83_A3-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html">(A[2])</a> the reason why two bodies must needs be in two places is that distinction in matter requires distinction in place. Wherefore
|
|
|
6487 we observe that when two bodies merge into one, each loses its distinct being, and one indistinct being accrues to the two
|
|
|
6488 combined, as in the case of mixtures. Hence it is impossible for two bodies to remain two and yet be together unless each
|
|
|
6489 retain its distinct being which it had
|
|
|
6490 hitherto, in so much as each of them was a being undivided in itself and distinct from others. Now this distinct being depends
|
|
|
6491 on the essential principles of a thing as on its proximate causes, but on God as on the first cause. And since the first cause
|
|
|
6492 can preserve a thing in being, though the second causes be done away, as appears from the first proposition of De Causis,
|
|
|
6493 therefore by God's power and by that alone it is possible for an accident to be without substance as in the Sacrament of
|
|
|
6494 the Altar. Likewise by the power of God, and by that alone, it is possible for a body to retain its distinct being from that
|
|
|
6495 of another body, although its matter be not distinct as to place from the matter of the other body: and thus it is possible
|
|
|
6496 by a miracle for two bodies to be together in the same place.
|
|
|
6497 </p>
|
|
|
6498 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p9">
|
|
|
6499 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This argument is sophistical because it is based on a false supposition, or begs the question. For it supposes the existence,
|
|
|
6500 between two opposite superficies of a place, of a dimension proper to the place, with which dimension a dimension of the body
|
|
|
6501 put in occupation of the place would have to be identified: because it would then follow that the dimensions of two bodies
|
|
|
6502 occupying a place would become one dimension, if each of them were identified
|
|
|
6503 with the dimension of the place. But this supposition is false, because if it were true whenever a body acquires a new place,
|
|
|
6504 it would follow that a change takes place in the dimensions of the place or of thing placed: since it is impossible for two
|
|
|
6505 things to become one anew, except one of them be changed. Whereas if, as is the case in truth, no other dimensions belong
|
|
|
6506 to a place than those of the thing occupying the place, it is clear that the argument proves nothing, but begs the question,
|
|
|
6507 because according to this nothing else has been said, but that the dimensions of a thing placed are the same as the dimensions
|
|
|
6508 of the place; excepting that the dimensions of the thing placed are contained within the bounds of the place, and that the
|
|
|
6509 distance between the bounds of a place is commensurate with the distance between the bounds of the thing placed, just as the
|
|
|
6510 former would be distant by their own dimensions if they had them. Thus that the dimensions of two bodies be the dimensions
|
|
|
6511 of one place is nothing else than that two bodies be in the same place, which is the chief question at issue.
|
|
|
6512 </p>
|
|
|
6513 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p10">
|
|
|
6514 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Granted that by a miracle two bodies be together in the same place, nothing follows either against common principles, or
|
|
|
6515 against the definition of a line, or against any conclusions of geometry. For, as stated above
|
|
|
6516 <a id="XP_Q83_A3-p10.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html">(A[2])</a>, dimensive quantity differs from all other accidents in that it has a special reason of individuality and distinction, namely
|
|
|
6517 on account of the placing of the parts, besides the reason of individuality and
|
|
|
6518 distinction which is common to it and all other accidents, arising namely from the matter which is its subject. Thus then
|
|
|
6519 one line may be understood as being distinct from another, either because it is in another subject (in which case we are considering
|
|
|
6520 a material line), or because it is placed at a distance from another (in which case we are considering a mathematical line,
|
|
|
6521 which is understood apart from matter). Accordingly if we remove matter, there can be no distinction between lines save
|
|
|
6522 in respect of a different placing: and in like manner neither can there be a distinction of points, nor of superficies, nor
|
|
|
6523 of any dimensions whatever. Consequently geometry cannot suppose one line to be added to another, as being distinct therefrom
|
|
|
6524 unless it be distinct as to place. But supposing by a Divine miracle a distinction of subject without a distinction of place,
|
|
|
6525 we can understand a distinction of lines; and these are not distant from one another in place, on account of the
|
|
|
6526 distinction of subjects. Again we can understand a difference of points, and thus different lines described on two bodies
|
|
|
6527 that are in the same place are drawn from different points to different points; for the point that we take is not a point
|
|
|
6528 fixed in the place, but in the placed body, because a line is not said to be drawn otherwise than from a point which is its
|
|
|
6529 term. In like manner the two circles described in two spherical bodies that occupy the same place are two, not on account
|
|
|
6530 of the
|
|
|
6531 difference of place, else they could not touch one another as a whole, but on account of the distinction of subjects, and
|
|
|
6532 thus while wholly touching one another they still remain two. Even so a circle described by a placed spherical body touches,
|
|
|
6533 as a whole, the other circle described by the locating body.
|
|
|
6534 </p>
|
|
|
6535 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p11">
|
|
|
6536 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> God could make a body not to be in a place; and yet supposing this, it would not follow that a certain body is not in a place,
|
|
|
6537 because the greater body is the place of the lesser body, by reason of its superficies which is described by contact with
|
|
|
6538 the terms of the lesser body.
|
|
|
6539 </p>
|
|
|
6540 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p12">
|
|
|
6541 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> It is impossible for one body to be miraculously in two places locally (for Christ's body is not locally on the altar), although
|
|
|
6542 it is possible by a miracle for two bodies to be in the same place. Because to be in several places at once is incompatible
|
|
|
6543 with the individual, by reason of its having being undivided in itself, for it would follow that it is divided as to place.
|
|
|
6544 on the other hand, to be in the same place with another body is incompatible
|
|
|
6545 with the individual as distinct from aught else. Now the nature of unity is perfected in indivision (Metaph. v), whereas distinction
|
|
|
6546 from others is a result of the nature of unity. Wherefore that one same body be locally in several places at once implies
|
|
|
6547 a contradiction, even as for a man to lack reason, while for two bodies to be in the same place does not imply a contradiction,
|
|
|
6548 as explained above. Hence the comparison fails.
|
|
|
6549 </p>
|
|
|
6550 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p13"></p>
|
|
|
6551 <p id="XP_Q83_A3-p14"></p>
|
|
|
6552 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6553 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6554 </div>
|
|
|
6555 <div id="XP_Q83_A4" class="div4">
|
|
|
6556 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6557 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
6558 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A4-p0.1">Whether one glorified body can be in the same place together with another glorified body?</h4>
|
|
|
6559 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6560 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p2">
|
|
|
6561 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that a glorified body can be in the same place together with another glorified body. Because where there is
|
|
|
6562 greater subtlety there is less resistance. If then a glorified body is more subtle than a non-glorified body, it will offer
|
|
|
6563 less resistance to a glorified body: and so if a glorified body can be in the same place with a non-glorified body, much more
|
|
|
6564 can it with a glorified body.
|
|
|
6565 </p>
|
|
|
6566 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p3">
|
|
|
6567 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, even as a glorified body will be more subtle than a non-glorified body, so will one glorified body be more subtle
|
|
|
6568 than another. Therefore if a glorified body can be in the same place with a non-glorified body, a more subtle glorified body
|
|
|
6569 can be in the same place with a less subtle glorified body.
|
|
|
6570 </p>
|
|
|
6571 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p4">
|
|
|
6572 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the body of heaven is subtle, and will then be glorified. Now the glorified body of a saint will be able to be in
|
|
|
6573 the same place with the body of heaven, since the saints will be able at will to travel to and from earth. Therefore two glorified
|
|
|
6574 bodies will be able to occupy the same place.
|
|
|
6575 </p>
|
|
|
6576 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p5">
|
|
|
6577 <b>On the contrary,</b> The glorified bodies will be spiritual, that is like spirits in a certain respect. Now two spirits cannot be in the same
|
|
|
6578 place, although a body and a spirit can be in the same place, as stated above (Sent. i, D, 37, Q[3], A[3];
|
|
|
6579 <a id="XP_Q83_A4-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q52_A3.html">FP, Q[52], A[3]</a>). Therefore neither will two glorified bodies be able to be in the same place.
|
|
|
6580 </p>
|
|
|
6581 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p6"> Further, if two bodies occupy the same place, one is penetrated by the other. But to be penetrated is a mark of imperfection
|
|
|
6582 which will be altogether absent from the glorified bodies. Therefore it will be impossible for two glorified bodies to be
|
|
|
6583 in the same place.
|
|
|
6584 </p>
|
|
|
6585 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p7">
|
|
|
6586 <b>I answer that,</b> The property of a glorified body does not make it able to be in the same place with another glorified body, nor again to
|
|
|
6587 be in the same place with a non-glorified body. But it would be possible by the Divine power for two glorified bodies or two
|
|
|
6588 non-glorified bodies to be in the same place, even as a glorified body with a non-glorified body. Nevertheless it is not befitting
|
|
|
6589 for a glorified body to be in the same place with another glorified body, both
|
|
|
6590 because a becoming order will be observed in them, which demands distinction, and because one glorified body will not be in
|
|
|
6591 the way of another. Consequently two glorified bodies will never be in the same place.
|
|
|
6592 </p>
|
|
|
6593 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p8">
|
|
|
6594 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This argument supposes that a glorified body is able by reason of its subtlety to be in the same place with another body:
|
|
|
6595 and this is not true.
|
|
|
6596 </p>
|
|
|
6597 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p9"> The same answer applies to the Second Objection.</p>
|
|
|
6598 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p10">
|
|
|
6599 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The body of heaven and the other bodies will be said equivocally to be glorified, in so far as they will have a certain share
|
|
|
6600 in glory, and not as though it were becoming for them to have the gifts of glorified human bodies.
|
|
|
6601 </p>
|
|
|
6602 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p11"></p>
|
|
|
6603 <p id="XP_Q83_A4-p12"></p>
|
|
|
6604 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6605 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
6606 </div>
|
|
|
6607 <div id="XP_Q83_A5" class="div4">
|
|
|
6608 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6609 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
6610 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A5-p0.1">Whether by virtue of its subtlety a glorified body will no longer need to be in an equal place?</h4>
|
|
|
6611 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6612 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p2">
|
|
|
6613 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that by virtue of its subtlety, a glorified body will no longer need to be in an equal place. For the glorified
|
|
|
6614 bodies will be made like to the body of Christ according to
|
|
|
6615 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A5-p2.1" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv"> Phil. 3:21.</a> Now Christ's body is not bound by this necessity of being in an equal place: wherefore it is contained whole under the small
|
|
|
6616 or great dimensions of a consecrated host. Therefore the same will be true of the glorified bodies.
|
|
|
6617 </p>
|
|
|
6618 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p3">
|
|
|
6619 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the Philosopher proves (Phys. iv, 6), that two bodies are not in the same place, because it would follow that the
|
|
|
6620 greatest body would occupy the smallest place, since its various parts could be in the same part of the place: for it makes
|
|
|
6621 no difference whether two bodies or however many be in the same place. Now a glorified body will be in the same place with
|
|
|
6622 another body, as is commonly admitted. Therefore it will be possible for it to be in any place
|
|
|
6623 however small.
|
|
|
6624 </p>
|
|
|
6625 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p4">
|
|
|
6626 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, even as a body is seen by reason of its color, so is it measured by reason of its quantity. Now the glorified body
|
|
|
6627 will be so subject to the spirit that it will be able at will to be seen, and not seen, especially by a non-glorified eye,
|
|
|
6628 as evidenced in the case of Christ. Therefore its quantity will be so subject to the spirit's will that it will be able to
|
|
|
6629 be in a little or great place, and to have a little or great quantity at will.
|
|
|
6630 </p>
|
|
|
6631 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p5">
|
|
|
6632 <b>On the contrary,</b> The Philosopher says (Phys. iv, text. 30) that "whatever is in a place occupies a place equal to itself." Now the glorified
|
|
|
6633 body will be in a place. Therefore it will occupy a place equal to itself.
|
|
|
6634 </p>
|
|
|
6635 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p6"> Further, the dimensions of a place and of that which is in that place are the same, as shown in Phys. iv, text. 30,76,77.
|
|
|
6636 Therefore if the place were larger than that which is in the place the same thing would be greater and smaller than itself,
|
|
|
6637 which is absurd.
|
|
|
6638 </p>
|
|
|
6639 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p7">
|
|
|
6640 <b>I answer that,</b> A body is not related to place save through the medium of its proper dimensions, in respect of which a located body is confined
|
|
|
6641 through contact with the locating body. Hence it is not possible for a body to occupy a place smaller than its quantity, unless
|
|
|
6642 its proper quantity be made in some way less than itself: and this can only be understood in two ways. First, by a variation
|
|
|
6643 in quantity in respect of the same matter, so that in fact the matter which at
|
|
|
6644 first is subject to a greater quantity is afterwards subject to a lesser. Some have held this to be the case with the glorified
|
|
|
6645 bodies, saying that quantity is subject to them at will, so that when they list, they are able to have a great quantity, and
|
|
|
6646 when they list a small quantity. But this is impossible, because no movement affecting that which is intrinsic to a thing
|
|
|
6647 is possible without passion to the detriment [*Cf.
|
|
|
6648 <a id="XP_Q83_A5-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q22_A1.html">FS, Q[22], A[1]</a>;
|
|
|
6649 <a id="XP_Q83_A5-p7.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q41_A1.html">FS, Q[41],
|
|
|
6650 A[1]
|
|
|
6651 </a>] of its substance. Hence in incorruptible, i.e. heavenly, bodies, there is only local movement, which is not according to
|
|
|
6652 something intrinsic. Thus it is clear that change of quantity in respect of matter would be incompatible with the impassibility
|
|
|
6653 and incorruptibility of a glorified body. Moreover, it would follow that a glorified body would be sometimes rarer and sometimes
|
|
|
6654 denser, because since it cannot be deprived of any of its matter, sometimes the same matter would be under
|
|
|
6655 great dimensions and sometimes under small dimensions, and thus it would be rarefied and densified, which is impossible. Secondly,
|
|
|
6656 that the quantity of a glorified body become smaller than itself may be understood by a variation of place; so, to wit, that
|
|
|
6657 the parts of a glorified body insinuate themselves into one another, so that it is reduced in quantity however small it may
|
|
|
6658 become. And some have held this to be the case, saying that by reason of its subtlety a glorified body will be able to
|
|
|
6659 be in the same place with a non-glorified body: and that in like manner its parts can be one within the other, so much so
|
|
|
6660 that a whole glorified body will be able to pass through the minutest opening in another body: and thus they explain how Christ's
|
|
|
6661 body came out of the Virgin's womb; and how it went into His disciples, the doors being shut. But this is impossible; both
|
|
|
6662 because the glorified body will not be able, by reason of its subtlety, to be in the same place with another body, and
|
|
|
6663 because, even if it were able to be in the same place with another body, this would not be possible if the other were a glorified
|
|
|
6664 body, as many say; and again because this would be inconsistent with the right disposition of the human body, which requires
|
|
|
6665 the parts to be in a certain fixed place and at a certain fixed distance from one another. Wherefore this will never happen,
|
|
|
6666 not even by a miracle. Consequently we must say that the glorified body will always be in a place equal to itself.
|
|
|
6667 </p>
|
|
|
6668 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p8">
|
|
|
6669 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Christ's body is not locally in the Sacrament of the Altar, as stated above (Sent. iv, D, 10, Q[1], A[1], ad 5;
|
|
|
6670 <a id="XP_Q83_A5-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q77_A5.html">TP, Q[77], A[5]</a>).
|
|
|
6671 </p>
|
|
|
6672 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p9">
|
|
|
6673 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The Philosopher's argument is that for the same reason one part might permeate another. But this permeation of the parts
|
|
|
6674 of a glorified body into one another is impossible, as stated above. Therefore the objection does not prove.
|
|
|
6675 </p>
|
|
|
6676 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p10">
|
|
|
6677 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> A body is seen because it acts on the sight: but that it does or does not act on the sight causes no change in the body.
|
|
|
6678 Hence it is not unfitting, if it can be seen when it will, and not seen when it will [*Cf.
|
|
|
6679 <a id="XP_Q83_A5-p10.1" shape="rect" href="summa.TP_Q55_A4.html">TP, Q[55], A[4]</a>]. On the other hand, being in a place is not an action proceeding from a body by reason of its quantity, as being seen is
|
|
|
6680 by reason of its color. Consequently the comparison fails.
|
|
|
6681 </p>
|
|
|
6682 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p11"></p>
|
|
|
6683 <p id="XP_Q83_A5-p12"></p>
|
|
|
6684 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6685 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
6686 </div>
|
|
|
6687 <div id="XP_Q83_A6" class="div4">
|
|
|
6688 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
6689 <a href="summa.XP_Q84.html"></a>
|
|
|
6690 <h4 id="XP_Q83_A6-p0.1">Whether the glorified body, by reason of its subtlety, will be impalpable?</h4>
|
|
|
6691 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6692 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p2">
|
|
|
6693 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the glorified body, by reason of its subtlety, is impalpable. For Gregory says (Hom. xxv in Evang.): "What
|
|
|
6694 is palpable must needs be corruptible." But the glorified body is incorruptible. Therefore it is impalpable.
|
|
|
6695 </p>
|
|
|
6696 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p3">
|
|
|
6697 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, whatever is palpable resists one who handles it. But that which can be in the same place with another does not resist
|
|
|
6698 it. Since then a glorified body can be in the same place with another body, it will not be palpable.
|
|
|
6699 </p>
|
|
|
6700 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p4">
|
|
|
6701 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, every palpable body is tangible. Now every tangible body has tangible qualities in excess of the qualities of the
|
|
|
6702 one touching it. Since then in the glorified bodies the tangible qualities are not in excess but are reduced to a supreme
|
|
|
6703 degree of equality, it would seem that they are impalpable.
|
|
|
6704 </p>
|
|
|
6705 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p5">
|
|
|
6706 <b>On the contrary,</b> our Lord rose again with a glorified body; and yet His body was palpable, as appears from
|
|
|
6707 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q83_A6-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.24.39" target="asv"> Lk. 24:39</a>: "Handle, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones." Therefore the glorified bodies also will be palpable.
|
|
|
6708 </p>
|
|
|
6709 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p6"> Further, this is the heresy of Eutychius, Bishop of Constantinople, as Gregory states (Moral. xxiv): for he said that in
|
|
|
6710 the glory of the resurrection our bodies will be impalpable.
|
|
|
6711 </p>
|
|
|
6712 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p7">
|
|
|
6713 <b>I answer that,</b> Every palpable body is tangible, but not conversely. For every body is tangible that has qualities whereby the sense of touch
|
|
|
6714 has a natural aptitude to be affected: wherefore air, fire, and the like are tangible bodies: but a palpable body, in addition
|
|
|
6715 to this, resists the touch; wherefore the air which never resists that which passes through it, and is most easily pierced,
|
|
|
6716 is tangible indeed but not palpable. Accordingly it is clear that a body is said to
|
|
|
6717 be palpable for two reasons, namely on account of its tangible qualities, and on account of its resisting that which touches
|
|
|
6718 it, so as to hinder it from piercing it. And since the tangible qualities are hot and cold and so forth, which are not found
|
|
|
6719 save in heavy and light bodies, which through being contrary to one another are therefore corruptible, it follows that the
|
|
|
6720 heavenly bodies, which by their nature are incorruptible, are sensible to the sight but not tangible, and therefore neither
|
|
|
6721 are they palpable. This is what Gregory means when he says (Hom. xxv in Evang.) that "whatever is palpable must needs be corruptible."
|
|
|
6722 Accordingly the glorified body has by its nature those qualities which have a natural aptitude to affect the touch, and yet
|
|
|
6723 since the body is altogether subject to the spirit, it is in its power thereby to affect or not to affect the touch. In like
|
|
|
6724 manner it is competent by its nature to resist any other passing body, so that the latter cannot be in the same
|
|
|
6725 place together with it: although, according to its pleasure, it may happen by the Divine power that it occupy the same place
|
|
|
6726 with another body, and thus offer no resistance to a passing body. Wherefore according to its nature the glorified body is
|
|
|
6727 palpable, but it is competent for it to be impalpable to a non-glorified body by a supernatural power. Hence Gregory says
|
|
|
6728 (Hom. xxv in Evang.) that "our Lord offered His flesh to be handled, which He had brought in through the closed doors, so
|
|
|
6729 as to
|
|
|
6730 afford a complete proof that after His resurrection His body was unchanged in nature though changed in glory."
|
|
|
6731 </p>
|
|
|
6732 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p8">
|
|
|
6733 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The incorruptibility of a glorified body does not result from the nature of its component parts; and it is on account of
|
|
|
6734 that nature that whatever is palpable is corruptible, as stated above. Hence the argument does not prove.
|
|
|
6735 </p>
|
|
|
6736 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p9">
|
|
|
6737 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Although in a way it is possible for a glorified body to be in the same place with another body: nevertheless the glorified
|
|
|
6738 body has it in its power to resist at will any one touching it, and thus it is palpable.
|
|
|
6739 </p>
|
|
|
6740 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p10">
|
|
|
6741 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> In the glorified bodies the tangible qualities are not reduced to the real mean that is measured according to equal distance
|
|
|
6742 from the extremes, but to the proportionate mean, according as is most becoming to the human complexion in each part. Wherefore
|
|
|
6743 the touch of those bodies will be most delightful, because a power always delights in a becoming object, and is grieved by
|
|
|
6744 excess.
|
|
|
6745 </p>
|
|
|
6746 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p11"></p>
|
|
|
6747 <p id="XP_Q83_A6-p12"></p>
|
|
|
6748 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A5.html"></a>
|
|
|
6749 <a href="summa.XP_Q84.html"></a>
|
|
|
6750 </div>
|
|
|
6751 <a href="summa.XP_Q82_A4.html"></a>
|
|
|
6752 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6753 </div>
|
|
|
6754 <div id="XP_Q84" class="div3">
|
|
|
6755 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
6756 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6757 <h3 id="XP_Q84-p0.1">OF THE AGILITY OF THE BODIES OF THE BLESSED (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
6758 <p id="XP_Q84-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6759 <p id="XP_Q84-p2"> We must now consider the agility of the bodies of the blessed in the resurrection. Under this head there are three points
|
|
|
6760 of inquiry:
|
|
|
6761 </p>
|
|
|
6762 <p id="XP_Q84-p3"> (1) Whether the glorified bodies will be agile?</p>
|
|
|
6763 <p id="XP_Q84-p4"> (2) Whether they will move?</p>
|
|
|
6764 <p id="XP_Q84-p5"> (3) Whether they will move instantaneously?</p>
|
|
|
6765 <div id="XP_Q84_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
6766 <a href="summa.XP_Q84.html"></a>
|
|
|
6767 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6768 <h4 id="XP_Q84_A1-p0.1">Whether the glorified bodies will be agile?</h4>
|
|
|
6769 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6770 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p2">
|
|
|
6771 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the glorified bodies will not be agile. For that which is agile by itself needs not to be carried in order
|
|
|
6772 to move. But the glorified bodies will, after the resurrection, be taken up by the angels (according to a gloss) in the clouds
|
|
|
6773 "to meet Christ, into the air" (
|
|
|
6774 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A1-p2.1" href="./asv.html#iThess.4.16" target="asv">1 Thess. 4:16</a>). Therefore the glorified bodies will not be agile.
|
|
|
6775 </p>
|
|
|
6776 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p3">
|
|
|
6777 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, no body that moves with labor and pain can be said to be agile. Yet the glorified bodies will move thus, since the
|
|
|
6778 principle of their movement, namely the soul, moves them counter to their nature, else they would always move in the same
|
|
|
6779 direction. Therefore they are not agile.
|
|
|
6780 </p>
|
|
|
6781 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p4">
|
|
|
6782 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, of all the animal operations sense surpasses movement in nobility and priority. Yet no property is ascribed to glorified
|
|
|
6783 bodies as perfecting them in sensation. Therefore neither should agility be ascribed to them as perfecting them in movement.
|
|
|
6784 </p>
|
|
|
6785 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p5">
|
|
|
6786 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, nature gives different animals instruments of different disposition according to their different powers: hence she
|
|
|
6787 does not give instruments of the same disposition to slow as to fleet animals. Now God's works are much more orderly than
|
|
|
6788 those of nature. Since then the glorified body's members will have the same disposition, shape and quantity as they now have,
|
|
|
6789 it would seem that it will have no agility other than it has now.
|
|
|
6790 </p>
|
|
|
6791 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p6">
|
|
|
6792 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
6793 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.43" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:43</a>): "It is sown in weakness, it shall rise in power," that is, according to a gloss, "mobile and living." But mobility can
|
|
|
6794 only signify agility in movement. Therefore the glorified bodies will be agile.
|
|
|
6795 </p>
|
|
|
6796 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p7"> Further, slowness of movement would seem especially inconsistent with the nature of a spirit. But the glorified bodies will
|
|
|
6797 be most spiritual according to
|
|
|
6798 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.44" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:44.</a> Therefore they will be agile.
|
|
|
6799 </p>
|
|
|
6800 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p8">
|
|
|
6801 <b>I answer that,</b> The glorified body will be altogether subject to the glorified soul, so that not only will there be nothing in it to resist
|
|
|
6802 the will of the spirit, for it was even so in the case of Adam's body, but also from the glorified soul there will flow into
|
|
|
6803 the body a certain perfection, whereby it will become adapted to that subjection: and this perfection is called "the gift
|
|
|
6804 of the glorified body." Now the soul is united to body not only as its form, but also as
|
|
|
6805 its mover; and in both ways the glorified body must needs be most perfectly subject to the glorified soul. Wherefore even
|
|
|
6806 as by the gift of subtlety the body is wholly subject to the soul as its form, whence it derives its specific being, so by
|
|
|
6807 the gift of agility it is subject to the soul as its mover, so that it is prompt and apt to obey the spirit in all the movements
|
|
|
6808 and actions of the soul.
|
|
|
6809 </p>
|
|
|
6810 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p9"> Some, however, ascribe the cause of this agility to the fifth, i.e. the heavenly essence, which will then be predominant
|
|
|
6811 in the glorified bodies. But of this we have frequently observed that it does not seem probable (
|
|
|
6812 <a id="XP_Q84_A1-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q82_A1.html">Q[82], A[1]</a>;
|
|
|
6813 <a id="XP_Q84_A1-p9.2" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q83_A1.html"> Q[83], A[1]</a>). Wherefore it is better to ascribe it to the soul, whence glory flows to the body.
|
|
|
6814 </p>
|
|
|
6815 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p10">
|
|
|
6816 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Glorified bodies are said to be borne by the angels and also on the clouds, not as though they needed them, but in order
|
|
|
6817 to signify the reverence which both angels and all creatures will show them.
|
|
|
6818 </p>
|
|
|
6819 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p11">
|
|
|
6820 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The more the power of the moving soul dominates over the body, the less is the labor of movement, even though it be counter
|
|
|
6821 to the body's nature. Hence those in whom the motive power is stronger, and those who through exercise have the body more
|
|
|
6822 adapted to obey the moving spirit, labor less in being moved. And since, after the resurrection, the soul will perfectly dominate
|
|
|
6823 the body, both on account of the perfection of its own power, and on account of
|
|
|
6824 the glorified body's aptitude resulting from the outflow of glory which it receives from the soul, there will be no labor
|
|
|
6825 in the saints' movements, and thus it may be said that the bodies of the saints' will be agile.
|
|
|
6826 </p>
|
|
|
6827 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p12">
|
|
|
6828 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> By the gift of agility the glorified body will be rendered apt not only for local movement but also for sensation, and for
|
|
|
6829 the execution of all the other operations of the soul.
|
|
|
6830 </p>
|
|
|
6831 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p13">
|
|
|
6832 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Even as nature gives to fleeter animals instruments of a different disposition in shape and quantity, so God will give to
|
|
|
6833 the bodies of the saints a disposition other than that which they have now, not indeed in shape and quantity, but in that
|
|
|
6834 property of glory which is called agility.
|
|
|
6835 </p>
|
|
|
6836 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
6837 <p id="XP_Q84_A1-p15"></p>
|
|
|
6838 <a href="summa.XP_Q84.html"></a>
|
|
|
6839 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6840 </div>
|
|
|
6841 <div id="XP_Q84_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
6842 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6843 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6844 <h4 id="XP_Q84_A2-p0.1">Whether the saints will never use their agility for the purpose of movement?</h4>
|
|
|
6845 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6846 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p2">
|
|
|
6847 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the saints will never use their agility for the purpose of movement. For, according to the Philosopher
|
|
|
6848 (Phys. iii, 2), "movement is the act of the imperfect." But there will be no imperfection in glorified bodies. Neither therefore
|
|
|
6849 will there be any movement.
|
|
|
6850 </p>
|
|
|
6851 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p3">
|
|
|
6852 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, all movement is on account of some need, because whatever is in motion is moved for the sake of obtaining some end.
|
|
|
6853 But glorified bodies will have no need, since as Augustine says (De Spiritu et Anima, lxiii [*Cf.
|
|
|
6854 <a id="XP_Q84_A2-p3.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q70_A2.html"> Q[70], A[2]</a>, ad 1]), "all thou willest will be there, and nothing that thou willest not." Therefore they will not move.
|
|
|
6855 </p>
|
|
|
6856 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p4">
|
|
|
6857 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, according to the Philosopher (De Coelo et Mundo ii), "that which shares the Divine goodness without movement shares
|
|
|
6858 it more excellently than that which shares it with movement." Now the glorified body shares the Divine goodness more excellently
|
|
|
6859 than any other body. Since then certain bodies, like the heavenly bodies, will remain altogether without movement, it seems
|
|
|
6860 that much more will human bodies remain so.
|
|
|
6861 </p>
|
|
|
6862 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p5">
|
|
|
6863 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, Augustine says (De Vera Relig. xii) that the soul being established in God will in consequence establish its body.
|
|
|
6864 Now the soul will be so established in God, that in no way will it move away from Him. Therefore in the body there will be
|
|
|
6865 no movement caused by the soul.
|
|
|
6866 </p>
|
|
|
6867 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p6">
|
|
|
6868 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, the more noble a body is, the more noble a place is due to it: wherefore Christ's body which is the most exalted
|
|
|
6869 of all has the highest place of all, according to
|
|
|
6870 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Heb.7.26" target="asv"> Heb. 7:26, </a> "Made higher than the heavens," where a gloss [*Gloss on
|
|
|
6871 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A2-p6.2" href="./asv.html#Heb.1.3" target="asv"> Heb. 1:3</a>: "On the right hand of the majesty"] says, "in place and dignity." And again each glorified body will, in like manner, have
|
|
|
6872 a place befitting it according to the measure of
|
|
|
6873 its dignity. Now a fitting place is one of the conditions pertaining to glory. Since then after the resurrection the glory
|
|
|
6874 of the saints will never vary, neither by increase nor by decrease, because they will then have reached the final term of
|
|
|
6875 all, it would seem that their bodies will never leave the place assigned to them, and consequently will not be moved.
|
|
|
6876 </p>
|
|
|
6877 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p7">
|
|
|
6878 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
6879 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A2-p7.1" href="./asv.html#Isa.40.31" target="asv">Is. 40:31</a>): "They shall run and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint"; and (
|
|
|
6880 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A2-p7.2" href="./asv.html#Wis.3.7" target="asv">Wis. 3:7</a>): "(The just) shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds." Therefore there will be some movement in glorified bodies.
|
|
|
6881 </p>
|
|
|
6882 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p8">
|
|
|
6883 <b>I answer that,</b> It is necessary to suppose that the glorified bodies are moved sometimes, since even Christ's body was moved in His ascension,
|
|
|
6884 and likewise the bodies of the saints, which will arise from the earth, will ascend to the empyrean [*The empyrean was the
|
|
|
6885 highest of the concentric spheres or heavens, and was identified by Christian writers with the abode of God. Cf.
|
|
|
6886 <a id="XP_Q84_A2-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FP_Q56_A3.html">FP, Q[56], A[3]</a>]. But even after they have climbed the heavens, it is
|
|
|
6887 likely that they will sometimes move according as it pleases them; so that by actually putting into practice that which is
|
|
|
6888 in their power, they may show forth the excellence of Divine wisdom, and that furthermore their vision may be refreshed by
|
|
|
6889 the beauty of the variety of creatures, in which God's wisdom will shine forth with great evidence: for sense can only perceive
|
|
|
6890 that which is present, although glorified bodies can perceive from a greater distance than non-glorified bodies. And yet
|
|
|
6891 movement will nowise diminish their happiness which consists in seeing God, for He will be everywhere present to them; thus
|
|
|
6892 Gregory says of the angels (Hom. xxxiv in Evang.) that "wherever they are sent their course lies in God."
|
|
|
6893 </p>
|
|
|
6894 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p9">
|
|
|
6895 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Local movement changes nothing that is intrinsic to a thing, but only that which is without namely place. Hence that which
|
|
|
6896 is moved locally is perfect as to those things which are within (Phys. viii, 7), although it has an imperfection as to place,
|
|
|
6897 because while it is in one place it is in potentiality with regard to another place, since it cannot be in several places
|
|
|
6898 at the same time, for this belongs to God alone. But this defect is not inconsistent
|
|
|
6899 with the perfection of glory, as neither is the defect whereby a creature is formed from nothing. Hence such like defects
|
|
|
6900 will remain in glorified bodies.
|
|
|
6901 </p>
|
|
|
6902 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p10">
|
|
|
6903 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> A person is said to need a thing in two ways, namely absolutely and relatively. One needs absolutely that without which one
|
|
|
6904 cannot retain one's being or one's perfection: and thus movement in glorified bodies will not be on account of a need, because
|
|
|
6905 their happiness will suffice them for all such things. But we need a thing relatively when without it some end we have in
|
|
|
6906 view cannot be obtained by us, or not so well, or not in some particular way. It
|
|
|
6907 is thus that movement will be in the blessed on account of need, for they will be unable to show forth their motive power
|
|
|
6908 practically, unless they be in motion, since nothing prevents a need of this kind being in glorified bodies.
|
|
|
6909 </p>
|
|
|
6910 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p11">
|
|
|
6911 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> This argument would prove if the glorified body were unable even without movement to share the Divine goodness much more
|
|
|
6912 perfectly than the heavenly bodies, which is untrue. Hence glorified bodies will be moved, not in order to gain a perfect
|
|
|
6913 participation in the Divine goodness (since they have this through glory), but in order to show the soul's power. On the other
|
|
|
6914 hand, the movement of the heavenly bodies could not show their power, except the
|
|
|
6915 power they have in moving lower bodies to generation and corruption, which is not becoming to that state. Hence the argument
|
|
|
6916 does not prove.
|
|
|
6917 </p>
|
|
|
6918 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p12">
|
|
|
6919 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Local movement takes nothing away from the stability of the soul that is established in God, since it does not affect that
|
|
|
6920 which is intrinsic to a thing, as stated above (ad 1).
|
|
|
6921 </p>
|
|
|
6922 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p13">
|
|
|
6923 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> The fitting place assigned to each glorified body according to the degree of its dignity belongs to the accidental reward.
|
|
|
6924 Nor does it follow that this reward is diminished whenever the body is outside its place; because that place pertains to reward,
|
|
|
6925 not as actually containing the body located therein (since nothing flows therefrom into the glorified body, but rather does
|
|
|
6926 it receive splendor therefrom), but as being due to merits. Wherefore, though
|
|
|
6927 out of that place, they will still continue to rejoice in it.
|
|
|
6928 </p>
|
|
|
6929 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p14"></p>
|
|
|
6930 <p id="XP_Q84_A2-p15"></p>
|
|
|
6931 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
6932 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
6933 </div>
|
|
|
6934 <div id="XP_Q84_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
6935 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
6936 <a href="summa.XP_Q85.html"></a>
|
|
|
6937 <h4 id="XP_Q84_A3-p0.1">Whether the movement of the saints will be instantaneous?</h4>
|
|
|
6938 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
6939 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p2">
|
|
|
6940 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that movement of the saints will be instantaneous. For Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii, 30) that "wherever
|
|
|
6941 the spirit listeth there will the body be." Now the movement of the will, whereby the spirit wishes to be anywhere, is instantaneous.
|
|
|
6942 Therefore the body's movement will be instantaneous.
|
|
|
6943 </p>
|
|
|
6944 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p3">
|
|
|
6945 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the Philosopher (Phys. iv, 8) proves that there is no movement through a vacuum, because it would follow that something
|
|
|
6946 moves instantaneously, since a vacuum offers no resistance whatever to a thing that is in motion, whereas the plenum offers
|
|
|
6947 resistance; and so there would be no proportion between the velocity of movement in a vacuum and that of movement in a plenum,
|
|
|
6948 since the ratio of movements in point of velocity is as the ratio of the resistance
|
|
|
6949 offered by the medium. Now the velocities of any two movements that take place in time must needs be proportional, since any
|
|
|
6950 one space of time is proportional to any other. But in like manner no full place can resist a glorified body since this can
|
|
|
6951 be in the same place with another body, no matter how this may occur; even as neither can a vacuum resist a body. Therefore
|
|
|
6952 if it moves at all, it moves instantaneously.
|
|
|
6953 </p>
|
|
|
6954 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p4">
|
|
|
6955 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, the power of a glorified soul surpasses the power of a non-glorified soul, out of all proportion so to speak. Now
|
|
|
6956 the non-glorified soul moves the body in time. Therefore the glorified soul moves the body instantaneously.
|
|
|
6957 </p>
|
|
|
6958 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p5">
|
|
|
6959 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, whatever is moved equally soon to what is near and what is distant, is moved instantaneously. Now such is the movement
|
|
|
6960 of a glorified body, for however distant the space to which it is moved, the time it takes to be moved is imperceptible: wherefore
|
|
|
6961 Augustine says (QQ. De Resurrectione, Ep. cii, qu. 1) that "the glorified body reaches equally soon to any distance, like
|
|
|
6962 the sun's ray." Therefore the glorified body is moved instantaneously.
|
|
|
6963 </p>
|
|
|
6964 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p6">
|
|
|
6965 <b>Objection 5:</b> Further, whatever is in motion is moved either in time or in an instant. Now after the resurrection the glorified body will
|
|
|
6966 not be moved in time, since time will not be then according to
|
|
|
6967 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q84_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.10.6" target="asv"> Apoc. 10:6.</a> Therefore this movement will be instantaneous.
|
|
|
6968 </p>
|
|
|
6969 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p7">
|
|
|
6970 <b>On the contrary,</b> In local movement space. movement and time are equally divisible, as is demonstrated in Phys. vi, 4. Now the space traversed
|
|
|
6971 by a glorified body in motion is divisible. Therefore both the movement and the time are divisible. But an instant is indivisible.
|
|
|
6972 Therefore this movement will not be instantaneous.
|
|
|
6973 </p>
|
|
|
6974 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p8"> Further, a thing cannot be at the same time wholly in one place and partly in another place, since it would follow that the
|
|
|
6975 remaining part is in two places at the same time, which is impossible. But whatever is in motion is partly in a term "wherefrom"
|
|
|
6976 and partly in a term "whereto," as is proved in Phys. vi, 6: while whatever has been in motion is wholly in the term whereto
|
|
|
6977 the movement is directed; and it is impossible at the same time for it to be moved and to have been
|
|
|
6978 moved. Now that which is moved instantaneously is being moved and has been moved at the same time. Therefore the local movement
|
|
|
6979 of a glorified body cannot be instantaneous.
|
|
|
6980 </p>
|
|
|
6981 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p9">
|
|
|
6982 <b>I answer that,</b> Opinion is much divided on this point. For some say that a glorified body passes from one place to another without passing
|
|
|
6983 through the interval, just as the will passes from one place to another without passing through the interval, and that consequently
|
|
|
6984 it is possible for the movement of a glorified body like that of the will to be instantaneous. But this will not hold: because
|
|
|
6985 the glorified body will never attain to the dignity of the spiritual nature,
|
|
|
6986 just as it will never cease to be a body. Moreover, when the will is said to move from one place to another, it is not essentially
|
|
|
6987 transferred from place to place, because in neither place is it contained essentially, but it is directed to one place after
|
|
|
6988 being directed by the intention to another: and in this sense it is said to move from one place to another.
|
|
|
6989 </p>
|
|
|
6990 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p10"> Hence others [*Alexander of Hales, Sum. Th. III, Q[23], mem. 3] say that it is a property of the nature of a glorified body,
|
|
|
6991 since it is a body, to pass through the interval and consequently to be moved in time, but that by the power of glory, which
|
|
|
6992 raises it to a certain infinitude above the power of nature, it is possible for it not to pass through the interval, and consequently
|
|
|
6993 to be moved instantaneously. But this is impossible since it implies a contradiction: which is
|
|
|
6994 proved as follows. Suppose a body which we will call Z to be in motion from A to B. It is clear that Z, as long as it is wholly
|
|
|
6995 in A is not in motion; and in like manner when it is wholly in B, because then the movement is past. Therefore if it is at
|
|
|
6996 any time in motion it must needs be neither wholly in A nor wholly in B. Therefore while it is in motion, it is either nowhere,
|
|
|
6997 or partly in A, and partly in B, or wholly in some other intervening place, say C, or partly in A and C and partly in C
|
|
|
6998 and B. But it is impossible for it to be nowhere, for then there would be a dimensive quantity without a place, which is impossible.
|
|
|
6999 Nor again is it possible for it to be partly in A and partly in B without being in some way in the intervening space. for
|
|
|
7000 since B is a place distant from A, it would follow that in the intervening space the part of Z which is in B is not continuous
|
|
|
7001 with the part which is in A. Therefore it follows that it is either wholly in C, or partly in C, and partly in some
|
|
|
7002 other place that intervenes between C and A, say D, and so forth. Therefore it follows that Z does not pass form A to B unless
|
|
|
7003 first of all it be in all the intervening places: unless we suppose that it passes from A to B without ever being moved, which
|
|
|
7004 implies a contradiction, because the very succession of places is local movement. The same applies to any change whatever
|
|
|
7005 having two opposite terms, each of which is a positive entity, but not to those changes which have only one positive term,
|
|
|
7006 the other being a pure privation, since between affirmation and negation or privation there is no fixed distance: wherefore
|
|
|
7007 that which is in the negation may be nearer to or more remote from affirmation, and conversely, by reason of something that
|
|
|
7008 causes either of them or disposes thereto: so that while that which is moved is wholly under a negation it is changed into
|
|
|
7009 affirmation, and "vice versa"; wherefore in such things "to be changing precedes to be changed," as is proved in Phys. vi,
|
|
|
7010 5.
|
|
|
7011 Nor is there any comparison with the movement of an angel, because being in a place is predicated equivocally of a body and
|
|
|
7012 an angel. Hence it is clear that it is altogether impossible for a body to pass from one place to another, unless it pass
|
|
|
7013 through every interval.
|
|
|
7014 </p>
|
|
|
7015 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p11"> Wherefore others grant this, and yet they maintain that the glorified body is moved instantaneously. But it follows from
|
|
|
7016 this that a glorified body is at the same instant in two or more places together, namely in the ultimate term, and in all
|
|
|
7017 the intervening places, which is impossible.
|
|
|
7018 </p>
|
|
|
7019 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p12"> To this, however, they reply that, although it is the same instant really, it is not the same logically, like a point at
|
|
|
7020 which different lines terminate. But this is not enough, because an instant measures the instantaneous, according to its reality
|
|
|
7021 and not according to our way of considering it. Wherefore an instant through being considered in a different way is not rendered
|
|
|
7022 capable of measuring things that are not simultaneous in time, just as a point through being considered
|
|
|
7023 in a different way does not make it possible for one point of place to contain things that are locally distant from one another.
|
|
|
7024 </p>
|
|
|
7025 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p13"> Hence others with greater probability hold that a glorified body moves in time, but that this time is so short as to be imperceptible;
|
|
|
7026 and that nevertheless one glorified body can pass through the same space in less time than another, because there is no limit
|
|
|
7027 to the divisibility of time, no matter how short a space we may take.
|
|
|
7028 </p>
|
|
|
7029 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p14">
|
|
|
7030 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> That which is little lacking is as it were not lacking at all (Phys. ii, 5); wherefore we say: "I do so and so at once,"
|
|
|
7031 when it is to be done after a short time. It is in this sense that Augustine speaks when he says that "wheresoever the will
|
|
|
7032 shall be, there shall the body be forthwith." Or we may say that in the blessed there will never be an inordinate will: so
|
|
|
7033 that they never will wish their body to be instantaneously where it cannot be, and
|
|
|
7034 consequently whatever instant the will shall choose, at that same instant the body will be in whatever place the will shall
|
|
|
7035 determine.
|
|
|
7036 </p>
|
|
|
7037 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p15">
|
|
|
7038 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Some have demurred to this proposition of the Philosopher's, as the Commentator thereon observes. They say that the ratio
|
|
|
7039 of one whole movement to another whole movement is not necessarily as the ratio of one resisting medium to another resisting
|
|
|
7040 medium, but that the ratio of the intervening mediums gives us the ratio of retardations attending the movements on account
|
|
|
7041 of the resistance of the medium. For every movement has a certain fixed speed,
|
|
|
7042 either fast or slow, through the mover overcoming the movable, although there be no resistance on the part of the medium;
|
|
|
7043 as evidenced in heavenly bodies, which have nothing to hinder their movement; and yet they do not move instantaneously, but
|
|
|
7044 in a fixed time proportionate to the power of the mover in comparison with the movable. Consequently it is clear that even
|
|
|
7045 if we suppose something to move in a vacuum, it does not follow that it moves instantaneously, but that nothing is added to
|
|
|
7046 the
|
|
|
7047 time which that movement requires in the aforesaid proportion of the mover to the movable, because the movement is not retarded.
|
|
|
7048 </p>
|
|
|
7049 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p16"> But this reply, as the Commentator observes, proceeds from an error in the imagination; for it is imagined that the retardation
|
|
|
7050 resulting from the resistance of the medium is a part of movement added to the natural movement, the quantity of which is
|
|
|
7051 in proportion to the mover in comparison with the movable, as when one line is added to another: for the proportion of one
|
|
|
7052 total to the other is not the same as the proportion of the lines to which an addition has been made. [*The
|
|
|
7053 same applies to mathematical quantities: for instance the ratio 2 + 1 to 4 + 1 is not as 2 to 4.] And so there would not be
|
|
|
7054 the same proportion between one whole sensible movement and another, as between the retardations resulting from the resistance
|
|
|
7055 of the medium. This is an error of the imagination, because each part of a movement has as much speed as the whole movement:
|
|
|
7056 whereas not every part of a line has as much of the dimensive quantity as the whole line has. Hence any retardation or
|
|
|
7057 acceleration affecting the movement affects each of its parts, which is not the case with lines: and consequently the retardation
|
|
|
7058 that comes to a movement is not another part of the movement, whereas in the case of the lines that which is added is a part
|
|
|
7059 of the total line.
|
|
|
7060 </p>
|
|
|
7061 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p17"> Consequently, in order to understand the Philosopher's argument, as the Commentator explains, we must take the whole as being
|
|
|
7062 one, that is we must take not only the resistance of the movable to the moving power, but also the resistance of the medium
|
|
|
7063 through which the movement takes place, and again the resistance of anything else, so that we take the amount of retardation
|
|
|
7064 in the whole movement as being proportionate to the moving power in comparison with the resisting movable,
|
|
|
7065 no matter in what way it resist, whether by itself or by reason of something extrinsic. For the movable must needs always
|
|
|
7066 resist the mover somewhat, since mover and moved, agent and patient, as such, are opposed to one another. Now sometimes it
|
|
|
7067 is to be observed that the moved resists the mover by itself, either because it has a force inclining it to a contrary movement,
|
|
|
7068 as appears in violent movements, or at least because it has a place contrary to the place which is in the intention of the
|
|
|
7069 mover; and such like resistance even heavenly bodies offer their movers. Sometimes the movable resists the power of the mover,
|
|
|
7070 by reason only of something else and not by itself. This is seen in the natural movement of heavy and light things, because
|
|
|
7071 by their very form they are inclined to such a movement: for the form is an impression of their generator, which is the mover
|
|
|
7072 as regards heavy and light bodies. On the part of matter we find no resistance, neither of a force inclining to a contrary
|
|
|
7073 movement nor of a contrary place, since place is not due to matter except in so far as the latter, being circumscribed by
|
|
|
7074 its dimensions, is perfected by its natural form. Hence there can be no resistance save on the part of the medium, and this
|
|
|
7075 resistance is connatural to their movement. Sometimes again the resistance results from both, as may be seen in the movements
|
|
|
7076 of animals.
|
|
|
7077 </p>
|
|
|
7078 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p18"> Accordingly when in a movement there is no resistance save on the part of the movable, as in the heavenly bodies, the time
|
|
|
7079 of the movement is measured according to the proportion of the mover to the movable, and the Philosopher's argument does not
|
|
|
7080 apply to these, since if there be no medium at all their movement is still a movement in time. on the other hand, in those
|
|
|
7081 movements where there is resistance on the part of the medium only, the measure of time is taken only according
|
|
|
7082 to the obstacle on the part of the medium, so that if the medium be removed there will be no longer an obstacle; and so either
|
|
|
7083 it will move instantaneously, or it will move in an equal time through a vacuum and through a plenum, because granted that
|
|
|
7084 it moves in time through a vacuum, that time will bear some proportion to the time in which it moves through a plenum. Now
|
|
|
7085 it is possible to imagine another body more subtle in the same proportion than the body which filled the space, and then if
|
|
|
7086 this body fill some other equal space it will move in as little time through that plenum as it did previously through a vacuum,
|
|
|
7087 since by as much as the subtlety of the medium is increased by so much is the length of time decreased, and the more subtle
|
|
|
7088 the medium the less it resists. But in those other movements where resistance is offered by both the movable and the medium,
|
|
|
7089 the quantity of time must be proportionate to the power of the mover as compared with the resistance of both movable and
|
|
|
7090 medium together. Hence granted that the medium be taken away altogether, or that it cease to hinder, it does not follow that
|
|
|
7091 the movement is instantaneous, but that the time is measured according only to the resistance of the movable. Nor will there
|
|
|
7092 be any inconsistency if it move in an equal time through a vacuum, and through a space filled with the most subtle body imaginable,
|
|
|
7093 since the greater the subtlety we ascribe to the medium the less is it naturally inclined to retard the movement.
|
|
|
7094 Wherefore it is possible to imagine so great a subtlety, as will naturally retard the movement less than does the resistance
|
|
|
7095 of the movable, so that the resistance of the medium will add no retardation to the movement.
|
|
|
7096 </p>
|
|
|
7097 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p19"> It is therefore evident that although the medium offer no resistance to the glorified bodies, in so far as it is possible
|
|
|
7098 for them to be in the same place with another body, nevertheless their movement will not be instantaneous, because the movable
|
|
|
7099 body itself will resist the motive power from the very fact that it has a determinate place, as we have said in reference
|
|
|
7100 to the heavenly bodies.
|
|
|
7101 </p>
|
|
|
7102 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p20">
|
|
|
7103 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although the power of a glorified soul surpasses immeasurably the power of a non-glorified soul, it does not surpass it infinitely,
|
|
|
7104 because both powers are finite: hence it does not follow that it causes instantaneous movement. And even if its power were
|
|
|
7105 simply infinite, it would not follow that it causes an instantaneous movement, unless the resistance of the movable were overcome
|
|
|
7106 altogether. Now although the resistance of the movable to the mover,
|
|
|
7107 that results from opposition to such a movement by reason of its being inclined to a contrary movement, can be altogether
|
|
|
7108 overcome by a mover of infinite power, nevertheless the resistance it offers through contrariety towards the place which the
|
|
|
7109 mover intends by the movement cannot be overcome altogether except by depriving it of its being in such and such a place or
|
|
|
7110 position. For just as white resists black by reason of whiteness, and all the more according as whiteness is the more distant
|
|
|
7111 from blackness, so a body resists a certain place through having an opposite place and its resistance is all the greater,
|
|
|
7112 according as the distance is greater. Now it is impossible to take away from a body its being in some place or position, except
|
|
|
7113 one deprive it of its corporeity, by reason of which it requires a place or position: wherefore so long as it retains the
|
|
|
7114 nature of a body, it can nowise be moved instantaneously, however greater be the motive power. Now the glorified body will
|
|
|
7115 never lose its corporeity, and therefore it will never be possible for it to be moved instantaneously.
|
|
|
7116 </p>
|
|
|
7117 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p21">
|
|
|
7118 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> In the words of Augustine, the speed is said to be equal because the excess of one over the other is imperceptible, just
|
|
|
7119 as the time taken by the whole movement is imperceptible.
|
|
|
7120 </p>
|
|
|
7121 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p22">
|
|
|
7122 <b>Reply to Objection 5:</b> Although after the resurrection the time which is the measure of the heaven's movement will be no more, there will nevertheless
|
|
|
7123 be time resulting from the before and after in any kind of movement.
|
|
|
7124 </p>
|
|
|
7125 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p23"></p>
|
|
|
7126 <p id="XP_Q84_A3-p24"></p>
|
|
|
7127 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7128 <a href="summa.XP_Q85.html"></a>
|
|
|
7129 </div>
|
|
|
7130 <a href="summa.XP_Q83_A6.html"></a>
|
|
|
7131 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7132 </div>
|
|
|
7133 <div id="XP_Q85" class="div3">
|
|
|
7134 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7135 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7136 <h3 id="XP_Q85-p0.1">OF THE CLARITY OF THE BEATIFIED BODIES (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
7137 <p id="XP_Q85-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7138 <p id="XP_Q85-p2"> We must now consider the clarity of the beatified bodies at the resurrection. Under this head there are three points of inquiry:</p>
|
|
|
7139 <p id="XP_Q85-p3"> (1) Whether there will be clarity in the glorified bodies?</p>
|
|
|
7140 <p id="XP_Q85-p4"> (2) Whether this clarity will be visible to the non-glorified eye?</p>
|
|
|
7141 <p id="XP_Q85-p5"> (3) Whether a glorified body will of necessity be seen by a non-glorified body?</p>
|
|
|
7142 <div id="XP_Q85_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
7143 <a href="summa.XP_Q85.html"></a>
|
|
|
7144 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7145 <h4 id="XP_Q85_A1-p0.1">Whether clarity is becoming to the glorified body?</h4>
|
|
|
7146 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7147 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p2">
|
|
|
7148 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that clarity is unbecoming to the glorified body. Because according to Avicenna (Natural. vi, 2), "every luminous
|
|
|
7149 body consists of transparent parts." But the parts of a glorified body will not be transparent, since in some of them, such
|
|
|
7150 as flesh and bones, earth is predominant. Therefore glorified bodies are not lightsome.
|
|
|
7151 </p>
|
|
|
7152 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p3">
|
|
|
7153 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, every lightsome body hides one that is behind it; wherefore one luminary behind another is eclipsed, and a flame
|
|
|
7154 of fire prevents one seeing what is behind it. But the glorified bodies will not hide that which is within them, for as Gregory
|
|
|
7155 says on
|
|
|
7156 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Job.28.17" target="asv"> Job 28:17, </a> "Gold or crystal cannot equal it" (Moral. xviii, 48). "There," that is in the heavenly country, "the grossness of the members
|
|
|
7157 will not hide one's mind from another's eyes,
|
|
|
7158 and the very harmony of the body will be evident to the bodily sight." Therefore those bodies will not be lightsome.
|
|
|
7159 </p>
|
|
|
7160 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p4">
|
|
|
7161 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, light and color require a contrary disposition in their subject, since "light is the extreme point of visibility
|
|
|
7162 in an indeterminate body; color, in a determinate body" (De Sensu et Sensato iii). But glorified bodies will have color, for
|
|
|
7163 as Augustine says (De Civ. Dei xxii, 3), "the body's beauty is harmony of parts with a certain charm of color": and it will
|
|
|
7164 be impossible for the glorified bodies to lack beauty. Therefore the glorified bodies will
|
|
|
7165 not be lightsome.
|
|
|
7166 </p>
|
|
|
7167 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p5">
|
|
|
7168 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, if there be clarity in the glorified bodies, it will need to be equal in all the parts of the body, just as all
|
|
|
7169 the parts will be equally impassible, subtle and agile. But this is not becoming, since one part has a greater disposition
|
|
|
7170 to clarity than another, for instance the eye than the hand, the spirits [*"Animalem," as though it were derived from "animus"---the
|
|
|
7171 mind. Cf.
|
|
|
7172 <a id="XP_Q85_A1-p5.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q50_A1.html">FS, Q[50], A[1]</a>,3m;
|
|
|
7173 <a id="XP_Q85_A1-p5.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q52_A1.html">FS, Q[52],
|
|
|
7174 A[1]
|
|
|
7175 </a> ,3m] than the bones, the humors than the flesh or nerves. Therefore it would seem unfitting for those bodies to be lightsome.
|
|
|
7176 </p>
|
|
|
7177 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p6">
|
|
|
7178 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
7179 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.13.43" target="asv">Mat. 13:43</a>): "The just shall shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father," and (
|
|
|
7180 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p6.2" href="./asv.html#Wis.3.7" target="asv">Wis. 3:7</a>): "The just shall shine, and shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds."
|
|
|
7181 </p>
|
|
|
7182 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p7"> Further, it is written (
|
|
|
7183 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p7.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.43" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:43</a>): "It is sown in dishonor, it shall rise in glory," which refers to clarity, as evidenced by the previous context where the
|
|
|
7184 glory of the rising bodies is compared to the clarity of the stars. Therefore the bodies of the saints will be lightsome.
|
|
|
7185 </p>
|
|
|
7186 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p8">
|
|
|
7187 <b>I answer that,</b> It is necessary to assert that after the resurrection the bodies of the saints will be lightsome, on account of the authority
|
|
|
7188 of Scripture which makes this promise. But the cause of this clarity is ascribed by some to the fifth or heavenly essence,
|
|
|
7189 which will then predominate in the human body. Since, however, this is absurd, as we have often remarked (
|
|
|
7190 <a id="XP_Q85_A1-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q84_A1.html">Q[84], A[1]</a>), it is better to say that this clarity will result from the overflow
|
|
|
7191 of the soul's glory into the body. For whatever is received into anything is received not according to the mode of the source
|
|
|
7192 whence it flows, but according to the mode of the recipient. Wherefore clarity which in the soul is spiritual is received
|
|
|
7193 into the body as corporeal. And consequently according to the greater clarity of the soul by reason of its greater merit,
|
|
|
7194 so too will the body differ in clarity, as the Apostle affirms (
|
|
|
7195 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p8.2" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.41" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:41</a>). Thus in the glorified body
|
|
|
7196 the glory of the soul will be known, even as through a crystal is known the color of a body contained in a crystal vessel,
|
|
|
7197 as Gregory says on
|
|
|
7198 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A1-p8.3" href="./asv.html#Job.28.17" target="asv"> Job 28:17, </a> "Gold or crystal cannot equal it."
|
|
|
7199 </p>
|
|
|
7200 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p9">
|
|
|
7201 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Avicenna is speaking of a body that has clarity through the nature of its component parts. It is not thus but rather by merit
|
|
|
7202 of virtue that the glorified body will have clarity.
|
|
|
7203 </p>
|
|
|
7204 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p10">
|
|
|
7205 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Gregory compares the glorified body to gold on account of clarity, and to crystal on account of its transparency. Wherefore
|
|
|
7206 seemingly we should say that they will be both transparent and lightsome; for that a lightsome body be not transparent is
|
|
|
7207 owing to the fact that the clarity of that body results from the density of the lightsome parts, and density is opposed to
|
|
|
7208 transparency. Then, however, clarity will result from another cause, as stated above:
|
|
|
7209 and the density of the glorified body will not deprive it of transparency, as neither does the density of a crystal deprive
|
|
|
7210 crystal.
|
|
|
7211 </p>
|
|
|
7212 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p11"> Some, on the other hand, say that they are compared to crystal, not because they are transparent, but on account of this
|
|
|
7213 likeness, for as much as that which is enclosed in crystal is visible, so the glory of the soul enclosed in the glorified
|
|
|
7214 body will not be hidden. But the first explanation is better, because it safeguards better the dignity of the glorified body,
|
|
|
7215 and is more consistent with the words of Gregory.
|
|
|
7216 </p>
|
|
|
7217 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p12">
|
|
|
7218 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The glory of the body will not destroy nature but will perfect it. Wherefore the body will retain the color due to it by
|
|
|
7219 reason of the nature of its component parts, but in addition to this it will have clarity resulting from the soul's glory.
|
|
|
7220 Thus we see bodies which have color by their nature aglow with the resplendence of the sun, or from some other cause extrinsic
|
|
|
7221 or intrinsic.
|
|
|
7222 </p>
|
|
|
7223 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p13">
|
|
|
7224 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Even as the clarity of glory will overflow from the soul into the body according to the mode of the body, and is there otherwise
|
|
|
7225 than in the soul, so again it will overflow into each part of the soul according to the mode of that part. Hence it is not
|
|
|
7226 unreasonable that the different parts should have clarity in different ways, according as they are differently disposed thereto
|
|
|
7227 by their nature. Nor is there any comparison with the other gifts of the
|
|
|
7228 body, for the various parts of the body are not differently disposed in their regard.
|
|
|
7229 </p>
|
|
|
7230 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p14"></p>
|
|
|
7231 <p id="XP_Q85_A1-p15"></p>
|
|
|
7232 <a href="summa.XP_Q85.html"></a>
|
|
|
7233 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7234 </div>
|
|
|
7235 <div id="XP_Q85_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
7236 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7237 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7238 <h4 id="XP_Q85_A2-p0.1">Whether the clarity of the glorified body is visible to the non-glorified eye?</h4>
|
|
|
7239 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7240 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p2">
|
|
|
7241 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the clarity of the glorified body is invisible to the non-glorified eye. For the visible object should
|
|
|
7242 be proportionate to the sight. But a non-glorified eye is not proportionate to see the clarity of glory, since this differs
|
|
|
7243 generically from the clarity of nature. Therefore the clarity of the glorified body will not be seen by a non-glorified eye.
|
|
|
7244 </p>
|
|
|
7245 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p3">
|
|
|
7246 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, the clarity of the glorified body will be greater than the clarity of the sun is now, since the clarity of the sun
|
|
|
7247 also will then be greater than it is now, according to
|
|
|
7248 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A2-p3.1" href="./asv.html#Isa.30.26" target="asv"> Is. 30:26, </a> and the clarity of the glorified body will be much greater still, for which reason the sun and the entire world will receive
|
|
|
7249 greater clarity. Now a non-glorified eye is unable to gaze on the very orb of the sun on account of the greatness of its
|
|
|
7250 clarity. Therefore still less will it be able to gaze on the clarity of a glorified body.
|
|
|
7251 </p>
|
|
|
7252 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p4">
|
|
|
7253 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, a visible object that is opposite the eyes of the seer must needs be seen, unless there be some lesion to the eye.
|
|
|
7254 But the clarity of a glorified body that is opposite to non-glorified eyes is not necessarily seen by them: which is evident
|
|
|
7255 in the case of the disciples who saw our Lord's body after the resurrection, without witnessing its clarity. Therefore this
|
|
|
7256 clarity will be invisible to a non-glorified eye.
|
|
|
7257 </p>
|
|
|
7258 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p5">
|
|
|
7259 <b>On the contrary,</b> A gloss on
|
|
|
7260 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Phil.3.21" target="asv"> Phil. 3:21, </a> "Made like to the body of His glory," says: "It will be like the clarity which He had in the Transfiguration." Now this clarity
|
|
|
7261 was seen by the non-glorified eyes of the disciples. Therefore the clarity of the glorified body will be visible to non-glorified
|
|
|
7262 eyes also.
|
|
|
7263 </p>
|
|
|
7264 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p6"> Further, the wicked will be tortured in the judgment by seeing the glory of the just, according to
|
|
|
7265 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Wis.5.2" target="asv"> Wis. 5:2.</a> But they would not fully see their glory unless they gazed on their clarity. Therefore, etc.
|
|
|
7266 </p>
|
|
|
7267 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p7">
|
|
|
7268 <b>I answer that,</b> Some have asserted that the clarity of the glorified body will not be visible to the non-glorified eye, except by a miracle.
|
|
|
7269 But this is impossible, unless this clarity were so named equivocally, because light by its essence has a natural tendency
|
|
|
7270 to move the sight, and sight by its essence has a natural tendency to perceive light, even as the true is in relation to the
|
|
|
7271 intellect, and the good to the appetite. Wherefore if there were a sight altogether
|
|
|
7272 incapable of perceiving a light, either this sight is so named equivocally, or else this light is. This cannot be said in
|
|
|
7273 the point at issue, because then nothing would be made known to us when we are told that the glorified bodies will be lightsome:
|
|
|
7274 even so a person who says that a dog [*The dog star] is in the heavens conveys no knowledge to one who knows no other dog
|
|
|
7275 than the animal. Hence we must say that the clarity of a glorified body is naturally visible to the non-glorified eye.
|
|
|
7276 </p>
|
|
|
7277 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p8">
|
|
|
7278 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The clarity of glory will differ generically from the clarity of nature, as to its cause, but not as to its species. Hence
|
|
|
7279 just as the clarity of nature is, by reason of its species, proportionate to the sight, so too will the clarity of glory be.
|
|
|
7280 </p>
|
|
|
7281 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p9">
|
|
|
7282 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> Just as a glorified body is not passible to a passion of nature but only to a passion of the soul [*Cf. Q[82], A[1]], so
|
|
|
7283 in virtue of its property of glory it acts only by the action of the soul. Now intense clarity does not disturb the sight,
|
|
|
7284 in so far as it acts by the action of the soul, for thus it rather gives delight, but it disturbs it in so far as it acts
|
|
|
7285 by the action of nature by heating and destroying the organ of sight, and by scattering
|
|
|
7286 the spirits* asunder. [*"Animalem," as though it were derived from "animus"---the mind. Cf.
|
|
|
7287 <a id="XP_Q85_A2-p9.1" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q50_A1.html">FS, Q[50], A[1]</a> ,3m;
|
|
|
7288 <a id="XP_Q85_A2-p9.2" shape="rect" href="summa.FS_Q52_A1.html">FS, Q[52], A[1]</a>,3m.] Hence, though the clarity of a glorified body surpasses the clarity of the sun, it does not by its nature disturb the
|
|
|
7289 sight but soothes it: wherefore this clarity is compared to the jasper-stone (
|
|
|
7290 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A2-p9.3" href="./asv.html#Rev.21.11" target="asv">Apoc. 21:11</a>).
|
|
|
7291 </p>
|
|
|
7292 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p10">
|
|
|
7293 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> The clarity of the glorified body results from the merit of the will and therefore will be subject to the will, so as to
|
|
|
7294 be seen or not seen according to its command. Therefore it will be in the power of the glorified body to show forth its clarity
|
|
|
7295 or to hide it: and this was the opinion of Praepositivus.
|
|
|
7296 </p>
|
|
|
7297 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p11"></p>
|
|
|
7298 <p id="XP_Q85_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
7299 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7300 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7301 </div>
|
|
|
7302 <div id="XP_Q85_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
7303 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7304 <a href="summa.XP_Q86.html"></a>
|
|
|
7305 <h4 id="XP_Q85_A3-p0.1">Whether a glorified body will be necessarily seen by a non-glorified body?</h4>
|
|
|
7306 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7307 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p2">
|
|
|
7308 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that a glorified body will be necessarily seen by a non-glorified body. For the glorified bodies will be lightsome.
|
|
|
7309 Now a lightsome body reveals itself and other things. Therefore the glorified bodies will be seen of necessity.
|
|
|
7310 </p>
|
|
|
7311 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p3">
|
|
|
7312 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, every body which hides other bodies that are behind it is necessarily perceived by the sight, from the very fact
|
|
|
7313 that the other things behind it are hidden. Now the glorified body will hide other bodies that are behind it from being seen,
|
|
|
7314 because it will be a colored body. Therefore it will be seen of necessity.
|
|
|
7315 </p>
|
|
|
7316 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p4">
|
|
|
7317 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, just as quantity is something in a body, so is the quality whereby a body is seen. Now quantity will not be subject
|
|
|
7318 to the will, so that the glorified body be able to be of greater or smaller quantity. Therefore neither will the quality of
|
|
|
7319 visibility be subject to the will, so that a body be able not to be seen.
|
|
|
7320 </p>
|
|
|
7321 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p5">
|
|
|
7322 <b>On the contrary,</b> our body will be glorified in being made like to the body of Christ after the resurrection. Now after the resurrection Christ's
|
|
|
7323 body was not necessarily seen; in fact it vanished from the sight of the disciples at Emmaus (
|
|
|
7324 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q85_A3-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Luke.24.31" target="asv">Lk. 24:31</a>). Therefore neither will the glorified body be necessarily seen.
|
|
|
7325 </p>
|
|
|
7326 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p6"> Further, there the body will be in complete obedience to the will. Therefore as the soul lists the body will be visible or
|
|
|
7327 invisible.
|
|
|
7328 </p>
|
|
|
7329 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p7">
|
|
|
7330 <b>I answer that,</b> A visible object is seen, inasmuch as it acts on the sight. Now there is no change in a thing through its acting or not acting
|
|
|
7331 on an external object. Wherefore a glorified body may be seen or not seen without any property pertaining to its perfection
|
|
|
7332 being changed. Consequently it will be in the power of a glorified soul for its body to be seen or not seen, even as any other
|
|
|
7333 action of the body will be in the soul's power; else the glorified body would not be
|
|
|
7334 a perfectly obedient instrument of its principal agent.
|
|
|
7335 </p>
|
|
|
7336 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p8">
|
|
|
7337 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> This clarity will be obedient to the glorified body so that this will be able to show it or hide it.
|
|
|
7338 </p>
|
|
|
7339 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p9">
|
|
|
7340 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> A body's color does not prevent its being transparent except in so far as it affects the sight, because the sight cannot
|
|
|
7341 be affected by two colors at the same time, so as to perceive them both perfectly. But the color of the glorified body will
|
|
|
7342 be completely in the power of the soul, so that it can thereby act or not act on the sight. Hence it will be in its power
|
|
|
7343 to hide or not to hide a body that is behind it.
|
|
|
7344 </p>
|
|
|
7345 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p10">
|
|
|
7346 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Quantity is inherent to the glorified body itself, nor would it be possible for the quantity to be altered at the soul's
|
|
|
7347 bidding without the glorified body suffering some alteration incompatible with its impassibility. Hence there is no comparison
|
|
|
7348 between quantity and visibility, because even this quality whereby it is visible cannot be removed at the soul's bidding,
|
|
|
7349 but the action of that quality will be suspended, and thus the body will be hidden at
|
|
|
7350 the soul's command.
|
|
|
7351 </p>
|
|
|
7352 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p11"></p>
|
|
|
7353 <p id="XP_Q85_A3-p12"></p>
|
|
|
7354 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7355 <a href="summa.XP_Q86.html"></a>
|
|
|
7356 </div>
|
|
|
7357 <a href="summa.XP_Q84_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7358 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7359 </div>
|
|
|
7360 <div id="XP_Q86" class="div3">
|
|
|
7361 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7362 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7363 <h3 id="XP_Q86-p0.1">OF THE CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH THE BODIES OF THE DAMNED WILL RISE AGAIN (THREE ARTICLES)</h3>
|
|
|
7364 <p id="XP_Q86-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7365 <p id="XP_Q86-p2"> We must next consider the conditions in which the bodies of the damned will rise again. Under this head there are three points
|
|
|
7366 of inquiry:
|
|
|
7367 </p>
|
|
|
7368 <p id="XP_Q86-p3"> (1) Whether the bodies of the damned will rise again with their deformities?</p>
|
|
|
7369 <p id="XP_Q86-p4"> (2) Whether their bodies will be corruptible?</p>
|
|
|
7370 <p id="XP_Q86-p5"> (3) Whether they will be impassible?</p>
|
|
|
7371 <div id="XP_Q86_A1" class="div4">
|
|
|
7372 <a href="summa.XP_Q86.html"></a>
|
|
|
7373 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7374 <h4 id="XP_Q86_A1-p0.1">Whether the bodies of the damned will rise again with their deformities?</h4>
|
|
|
7375 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7376 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p2">
|
|
|
7377 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the bodies of the damned will rise again with their deformities. For that which was appointed as a punishment
|
|
|
7378 for sin should not cease except the sin be forgiven. Now the lack of limbs that results from mutilation, as well as all other
|
|
|
7379 bodily deformities, are appointed as punishments for sin. Therefore these deformities will not be taken away from the damned,
|
|
|
7380 seeing that they will not have received the forgiveness of their sins.
|
|
|
7381 </p>
|
|
|
7382 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p3">
|
|
|
7383 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, just as the saints will rise again to final happiness, so the wicked will rise again to final unhappiness. Now when
|
|
|
7384 the saints rise again nothing will be taken from them that can pertain to their perfection, therefore nothing pertaining to
|
|
|
7385 the defect or unhappiness of the wicked will be taken from them at the resurrection. But such are their deformities. Therefore,
|
|
|
7386 etc.
|
|
|
7387 </p>
|
|
|
7388 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p4">
|
|
|
7389 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, just as deformity is a defect of the passible body, so is slowness of movement. Now slowness of movement will not
|
|
|
7390 be taken from the bodies of the damned at the resurrection, since their bodies will not be agile. Therefore for the same reason
|
|
|
7391 neither will their deformity be taken away.
|
|
|
7392 </p>
|
|
|
7393 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p5">
|
|
|
7394 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
7395 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q86_A1-p5.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.52" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:52</a>): "The dead shall rise again incorruptible"; where a gloss says: "The dead, i.e. sinners, or all the dead in general shall
|
|
|
7396 rise again incorruptible, i.e. without the loss of any limbs." Therefore the wicked will rise again without their deformities.
|
|
|
7397 </p>
|
|
|
7398 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p6"> Further, there will be nothing in the damned to lessen the sense of pain. But sickness hinders the sense of pain by weakening
|
|
|
7399 the organ of sense, and in like manner the lack of a limb would prevent pain from affecting the whole body. Therefore the
|
|
|
7400 damned will rise again without these defects.
|
|
|
7401 </p>
|
|
|
7402 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p7">
|
|
|
7403 <b>I answer that,</b> Deformity in the human body is of two kinds. One arises from the lack of a limb: thus we say that a mutilated person is deformed,
|
|
|
7404 because he lacks due proportion of the parts to the whole. Deformities of this kind, without any doubt, will not be in the
|
|
|
7405 bodies of the damned, since all bodies of both wicked and good will rise again whole. Another deformity arises from the undue
|
|
|
7406 disposition of the parts, by reason of undue quantity, quality, or place---which
|
|
|
7407 deformity is, moreover, incompatible with due proportion of parts to whole. Concerning these deformities and like defects
|
|
|
7408 such as fevers and similar ailments which sometimes result in deformity, Augustine remained undecided and doubtful (Enchiridion
|
|
|
7409 xcii) as the Master remarks (Sent. iv, D, 44). Among modern masters, however, there are two opinions on this point. For some
|
|
|
7410 say that such like deformities and defects will remain in the bodies of the damned, because they consider that those who are
|
|
|
7411 damned are sentenced to utmost unhappiness wherefrom no affliction should be rebated. But this would seem unreasonable. For
|
|
|
7412 in the restoration of the rising body we look to its natural perfection rather than to its previous condition: wherefore those
|
|
|
7413 who die under perfect age will rise again in the stature of youth, as stated above (
|
|
|
7414 <a id="XP_Q86_A1-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q81_A1.html">Q[81], A[1]</a>). Consequently those who had natural defects in the body, or deformities resulting therefrom, will be restored without those
|
|
|
7415 defects or deformities at the resurrection, unless the demerit of sin prevent; and so if a person rise again with such defects
|
|
|
7416 and deformities, this will be for his punishment. Now the mode of punishment is according to the measure of guilt. And a sinner
|
|
|
7417 who is about to be damned may be burdened with less grievous sins and yet have deformities and defects which one who is about
|
|
|
7418 to be damned has not, while burdened with more grievous sins. Wherefore if he who had deformities in this life rise
|
|
|
7419 again with them, while the other who had them not in this life, and therefore, as is clear, will rise again without them,
|
|
|
7420 though deserving of greater punishment, the mode of the punishment would not correspond to the amount of guilt; in fact it
|
|
|
7421 would seem that a man is more punished on account of the pains which he suffered in this world; which is absurd.
|
|
|
7422 </p>
|
|
|
7423 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p8"> Hence others say with more reason, that He Who fashioned nature will wholly restore the body's nature at the resurrection.
|
|
|
7424 Wherefore whatever defect or deformity was in the body through corruption, or weakness of nature or of natural principles
|
|
|
7425 (for instance fever, purblindness, and so forth) will be entirely done away at the resurrection: whereas those defects in
|
|
|
7426 the human body which are the natural result of its natural principles, such as heaviness, passibility, and the like,
|
|
|
7427 will be in the bodies of the damned, while they will be removed from the bodies of the elect by the glory of the resurrection.
|
|
|
7428 </p>
|
|
|
7429 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p9">
|
|
|
7430 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> Since in every tribunal punishment is inflicted according to the jurisdiction of the tribunal, the punishments which in this
|
|
|
7431 temporal life are inflicted for some particular sin are themselves temporal, and extend not beyond the term of this life.
|
|
|
7432 Hence although the damned are not pardoned their sins, it does not follow that there they will undergo the same punishments
|
|
|
7433 as they have in this world: but the Divine justice demands that there they shall
|
|
|
7434 suffer more severe punishment for eternity.
|
|
|
7435 </p>
|
|
|
7436 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p10">
|
|
|
7437 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> There is no parity between the good and the wicked, because a thing can be altogether good, but not altogether evil. Hence
|
|
|
7438 the final happiness of the saints requires that they should be altogether exempt from all evil; whereas the final unhappiness
|
|
|
7439 of the wicked will not exclude all good, because "if a thing be wholly evil it destroys itself," as the Philosopher says (Ethic.
|
|
|
7440 iv, 5). Hence it is necessary for the good of their nature to underlie the
|
|
|
7441 unhappiness of the damned, which good is the work of their perfect Creator, Who will restore that same nature to the perfection
|
|
|
7442 of its species.
|
|
|
7443 </p>
|
|
|
7444 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p11">
|
|
|
7445 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Slowness of movement is one of those defects which are the natural result of the principles of the human body; but deformity
|
|
|
7446 is not, and consequently the comparison fails.
|
|
|
7447 </p>
|
|
|
7448 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p12"></p>
|
|
|
7449 <p id="XP_Q86_A1-p13"></p>
|
|
|
7450 <a href="summa.XP_Q86.html"></a>
|
|
|
7451 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7452 </div>
|
|
|
7453 <div id="XP_Q86_A2" class="div4">
|
|
|
7454 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7455 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7456 <h4 id="XP_Q86_A2-p0.1">Whether the bodies of the damned will be incorruptible?</h4>
|
|
|
7457 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7458 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p2">
|
|
|
7459 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the bodies of the damned will be corruptible. For everything composed of contraries must necessarily be
|
|
|
7460 corruptible. Now the bodies of the damned will be composed of the contraries whereof they are composed even now, else they
|
|
|
7461 would not be the same, neither specifically nor, in consequence, numerically. Therefore they will be corruptible.
|
|
|
7462 </p>
|
|
|
7463 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p3">
|
|
|
7464 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, if the bodies of the damned will not be corruptible, this will be due either to nature, or to grace, or to glory.
|
|
|
7465 But it will not be by nature, since they will be of the same nature as now; nor will it be by grace or glory, since they will
|
|
|
7466 lack these things altogether. Therefore they will be corruptible.
|
|
|
7467 </p>
|
|
|
7468 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p4">
|
|
|
7469 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, it would seem inconsistent to withdraw the greatest of punishments from those who are in the highest degree of unhappiness.
|
|
|
7470 Now death is the greatest of punishments, as the Philosopher declares (Ethic. iii, 6). Therefore death should not be withdrawn
|
|
|
7471 from the damned, since they are in the highest degree of unhappiness. Therefore their bodies will be corruptible.
|
|
|
7472 </p>
|
|
|
7473 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p5">
|
|
|
7474 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
7475 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q86_A2-p5.1" href="./asv.html#Rev.9.6" target="asv">Apoc. 9:6</a>): "In those days men shall seek death, and shall not find it, and they shall desire to die, and death shall fly from them."
|
|
|
7476 </p>
|
|
|
7477 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p6"> Further, the damned will be punished with an everlasting punishment both in soul and body (
|
|
|
7478 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q86_A2-p6.1" href="./asv.html#Matt.25.46" target="asv">Mat. 25:46</a>): "These shall go into everlasting punishment." But this would not be possible if their bodies were corruptible. Therefore
|
|
|
7479 their bodies will be incorruptible.
|
|
|
7480 </p>
|
|
|
7481 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p7">
|
|
|
7482 <b>I answer that,</b> Since in every movement there must needs be a principle of movement, movement or change may be withdrawn from a movable in
|
|
|
7483 two ways: first through absence of a principle of movement, secondly through an obstacle to the principle of movement. Now
|
|
|
7484 corruption is a kind of change: and consequently a body which is corruptible on account of the nature of its principles may
|
|
|
7485 be rendered incorruptible in two ways. First by the total removal of the principle which
|
|
|
7486 leads to corruption, and in this way the bodies of the damned will be incorruptible. For since the heaven is the first principle
|
|
|
7487 of alteration in virtue of its local movement, and all other secondary agents act in virtue thereof and as though moved thereby,
|
|
|
7488 it follows that at the cessation of the heavenly movement there is no longer any agent that can change the body by altering
|
|
|
7489 it from its natural property. Wherefore after the resurrection, and the cessation of the heavenly movement, there
|
|
|
7490 will be no quality capable of altering the human body from its natural quality. Now corruption, like generation, is the term
|
|
|
7491 of alteration. Hence the bodies of the damned will be incorruptible, and this will serve the purpose of Divine justice, since
|
|
|
7492 living for ever they will be punished for ever. This is in keeping with the demands of Divine justice, as we shall state further
|
|
|
7493 on
|
|
|
7494 <a id="XP_Q86_A2-p7.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q86_A3.html">(A[3])</a>, even as now the corruptibility of bodies serves the purpose of Divine providence,
|
|
|
7495 by which through the corruption of one thing another is generated.
|
|
|
7496 </p>
|
|
|
7497 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p8"> Secondly, this happens through the principle of corruption being hindered, and in this way the body of Adam was incorruptible,
|
|
|
7498 because the conflicting qualities that exist in man's body were withheld by the grace of innocence from conducing to the body's
|
|
|
7499 dissolution: and much more will they be withheld in the glorified bodies, which will be wholly subject to the spirit. Thus
|
|
|
7500 after the general resurrection the two aforesaid modes of incorruptibility will be united together in the
|
|
|
7501 bodies of the blessed.
|
|
|
7502 </p>
|
|
|
7503 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p9">
|
|
|
7504 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The contraries of which bodies are composed are conducive to corruption as secondary principles. For the first active principle
|
|
|
7505 thereof is the heavenly movement: wherefore given the movement of the heaven, it is necessary for a body composed of contraries
|
|
|
7506 to be corrupted unless some more powerful cause prevent it: whereas if the heavenly movement be withdrawn, the contraries
|
|
|
7507 of which a body is composed do not suffice to cause corruption, even in
|
|
|
7508 accordance with nature, as explained above. But the philosophers were ignorant of a cessation in the heavenly movement; and
|
|
|
7509 consequently they held that a body composed of contraries is without fail corrupted in accordance with nature.
|
|
|
7510 </p>
|
|
|
7511 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p10">
|
|
|
7512 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> This incorruptibility will result from nature, not as though there were some principle of incorruption in the bodies of the
|
|
|
7513 damned, but on account of the cessation of the active principle of corruption, as shown above.
|
|
|
7514 </p>
|
|
|
7515 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p11">
|
|
|
7516 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> Although death is simply the greatest of punishments, yet nothing prevents death conducing, in a certain respect, to a cessation
|
|
|
7517 of punishments; and consequently the removal of death may contribute to the increase of punishment. For as the Philosopher
|
|
|
7518 says (Ethic. ix, 9), "Life is pleasant to all, for all desire to be . . . But we must not apply this to a wicked or corrupt
|
|
|
7519 life, nor one passed in sorrow." Accordingly just as life is simply pleasant,
|
|
|
7520 but not the life that is passed in sorrows, so too death, which is the privation of life, is painful simply, and the greatest
|
|
|
7521 of punishments, inasmuch as it deprives one of the primary good, namely being, with which other things are withdrawn. But
|
|
|
7522 in so far as it deprives one of a wicked life, and of such as is passed in sorrow, it is a remedy for pains, since it puts
|
|
|
7523 an end to them. and consequently the withdrawal of death leads to the increase of punishments by making them everlasting.
|
|
|
7524 If
|
|
|
7525 however we say that death is penal by reason of the bodily pain which the dying feel, without doubt the damned will continue
|
|
|
7526 to feel a far greater pain: wherefore they are said to be in "everlasting death," according to the Psalm (48:15): "Death shall
|
|
|
7527 feed upon them."
|
|
|
7528 </p>
|
|
|
7529 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p12"></p>
|
|
|
7530 <p id="XP_Q86_A2-p13"></p>
|
|
|
7531 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7532 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7533 </div>
|
|
|
7534 <div id="XP_Q86_A3" class="div4">
|
|
|
7535 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7536 <a href="summa.XP.iv.html"></a>
|
|
|
7537 <h4 id="XP_Q86_A3-p0.1">Whether the bodies of the damned will be impassible?</h4>
|
|
|
7538 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p1"></p>
|
|
|
7539 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p2">
|
|
|
7540 <b>Objection 1:</b> It would seem that the bodies of the damned will be impassible. For, according to the Philosopher (Topic. vi), "increase
|
|
|
7541 of passion results in loss of substance." Now "if a finite thing be continually lessened, it must needs at length be done
|
|
|
7542 away" (Phys. i, 4). Therefore if the bodies of the damned will be passible, and will be ever suffering, they will at length
|
|
|
7543 be done away and corrupted: and this has been shown to be false
|
|
|
7544 <a id="XP_Q86_A3-p2.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html">(A[2])</a>.
|
|
|
7545 Therefore they will be impassible.
|
|
|
7546 </p>
|
|
|
7547 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p3">
|
|
|
7548 <b>Objection 2:</b> Further, every agent likens the patient to itself. If then the bodies of the damned are passive to the fire the fire will
|
|
|
7549 liken them to itself. Now fire does not consume bodies except in so far as in likening them to itself it disintegrates them.
|
|
|
7550 Therefore if the bodies of the damned will be passible they will at length be consumed by the fire, and thus the same conclusion
|
|
|
7551 follows as before.
|
|
|
7552 </p>
|
|
|
7553 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p4">
|
|
|
7554 <b>Objection 3:</b> Further, those animals, for instance the salamander, which are said to remain living in fire without being destroyed, are
|
|
|
7555 not distressed by the fire: because an animal is not distressed by bodily pain, unless the body in some way is hurt thereby.
|
|
|
7556 If therefore the bodies of the damned can, like the aforesaid animals, remain in the fire without being corrupted, as Augustine
|
|
|
7557 asserts (De Civ. Dei xxi, 2,4), it would seem that they will suffer no distress there:
|
|
|
7558 which would not be the case unless their bodies were impassible. Therefore, etc.
|
|
|
7559 </p>
|
|
|
7560 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p5">
|
|
|
7561 <b>Objection 4:</b> Further, if the bodies of the damned be passible, the pain resulting from their suffering, seemingly, will surpass all present
|
|
|
7562 bodily pain, even as the joy of the saints will surpass all present joy. Now in this life it sometimes happens that the soul
|
|
|
7563 is severed from the body through excess of pain. Much more therefore if those bodies will be passible, the souls will be separate
|
|
|
7564 from the bodies through excess of pain, and thus those bodies will be corrupted:
|
|
|
7565 which is false. Therefore those bodies will be impassible.
|
|
|
7566 </p>
|
|
|
7567 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p6">
|
|
|
7568 <b>On the contrary,</b> It is written (
|
|
|
7569 <a class="scripRef" id="XP_Q86_A3-p6.1" href="./asv.html#iCor.15.52" target="asv">1 Cor. 15:52</a>): "And we shall be changed": and a gloss says: "We---the good alone---will be changed with the unchangeableness and impassibility
|
|
|
7570 of glory."
|
|
|
7571 </p>
|
|
|
7572 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p7"> Further, even as the body co-operates with the soul in merit, so does it co-operate in sin. Now on account of the former
|
|
|
7573 co-operation not only the soul but also the body will be rewarded after the resurrection. Therefore in like manner the bodies
|
|
|
7574 of the damned will be punished; which would not be the case were they impassible. Therefore they will be passible.
|
|
|
7575 </p>
|
|
|
7576 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p8">
|
|
|
7577 <b>I answer that,</b> The principal cause of the bodies of the damned not being consumed by fire will be the Divine justice by which their bodies
|
|
|
7578 will be consigned to everlasting punishment. Now the Divine justice is served also by the natural disposition, whether on
|
|
|
7579 the part of the passive body or on the part of the active causes; for since passiveness is a kind of receptiveness, there
|
|
|
7580 are two kinds of passion, corresponding to two ways in which one thing is receptive of
|
|
|
7581 another. For a form may be received into a subject materially according to its natural being, just as the air receives heat
|
|
|
7582 from fire materially; and corresponding to this manner of reception there is a kind of passion which we call "passion of nature."
|
|
|
7583 In another way one thing is received into another spiritually by way of an "intention," just as the likeness of whiteness
|
|
|
7584 is received into the air and in the pupil: this reception is like that whereby the soul receives the likeness of things:
|
|
|
7585 wherefore corresponding to this mode of reception is another mode of passion which we call "passion of the soul." Since therefore
|
|
|
7586 after the resurrection and the cessation of the heavenly movement it will be impossible for a body to be altered by its natural
|
|
|
7587 quality, as stated above
|
|
|
7588 <a id="XP_Q86_A3-p8.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html">(A[2])</a>, it will not be possible for any body to be passive with a passion of nature. Consequently as regards this mode of passion
|
|
|
7589 the bodies of the damned will be impassible even as they will
|
|
|
7590 be incorruptible. Yet after the heaven has ceased to move, there will still remain the passion which is after the manner of
|
|
|
7591 the soul, since the air will both receive light from the sun, and will convey the variety of colors to the sight. Wherefore
|
|
|
7592 in respect of this mode of passion the bodies of the damned will be passible. But the glorified bodies, albeit they receive
|
|
|
7593 something, and are in a manner patient to sensation, will nevertheless not be passive, since they will receive nothing to
|
|
|
7594 distress or hurt them, as will the bodies of the damned, which for this reason are said to be passible.
|
|
|
7595 </p>
|
|
|
7596 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p9">
|
|
|
7597 <b>Reply to Objection 1:</b> The Philosopher is speaking of the passion whereby the patient is changed from its natural disposition. But this kind of
|
|
|
7598 passion will not be in the bodies of the damned, as stated above.
|
|
|
7599 </p>
|
|
|
7600 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p10">
|
|
|
7601 <b>Reply to Objection 2:</b> The likeness of the agent is in the patient in two ways. First, in the same way as in the agent, and thus it is in all univocal
|
|
|
7602 agents, for instance a thing that is hot makes another thing hot, and fire generates fire. Secondly, otherwise than in the
|
|
|
7603 agent, and thus it is in all equivocal agents. In these it happens sometimes that a form which is in the agent spiritually
|
|
|
7604 is received into the patient materially: thus the form of the house built by the
|
|
|
7605 craftsman is materially in itself, but spiritually in the mind of the craftsman. On the other hand, sometimes it is in the
|
|
|
7606 agent materially, but is received into the patient spiritually: thus whiteness is materially on the wall wherein it is received,
|
|
|
7607 whereas it is spiritually in the pupil and in the transferring medium. And so it is in the case at issue, because the species
|
|
|
7608 which is in the fire materially is received spiritually into the bodies of the damned; thus it is that the fire will
|
|
|
7609 assimilate the bodies of the damned to itself, without consuming them withal.
|
|
|
7610 </p>
|
|
|
7611 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p11">
|
|
|
7612 <b>Reply to Objection 3:</b> According to the Philosopher (De Prop. Element.), "no animal can live in fire." Galen also (De simp. medic.) says "that there
|
|
|
7613 is no body which at length is not consumed by fire"; although sometimes certain bodies may remain in fire without hurt, such
|
|
|
7614 as ebony. The instance of the salamander is not altogether apposite, since it cannot remain in the fire without being at last
|
|
|
7615 consumed, as do the bodies of the damned in hell. Nor does it follow that
|
|
|
7616 because the bodies of the damned suffer no corruption from the fire, they therefore are not tormented by the fire, because
|
|
|
7617 the sensible object has a natural aptitude to please or displease the senses, not only as regards its natural action of stimulating
|
|
|
7618 or injuring the organ, but also as regards its spiritual action: since when the sensible object is duly proportionate to the
|
|
|
7619 sense, it pleases, whereas the contrary is the result when it is in excess or defect. Hence subdued colors and
|
|
|
7620 harmonious sounds are pleasing, whereas discordant sounds displease the hearing.
|
|
|
7621 </p>
|
|
|
7622 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p12">
|
|
|
7623 <b>Reply to Objection 4:</b> Pain does not sever the soul from the body, in so far as it is confined to a power of the soul which feels the pain, but
|
|
|
7624 in so far as the passion of the soul leads to the body being changed from its natural disposition. Thus it is that we see
|
|
|
7625 that through anger the body becomes heated, and through fear, chilled: whereas after the resurrection it will be impossible
|
|
|
7626 for the body to be changed from its natural disposition, as stated above
|
|
|
7627
|
|
|
7628 <a id="XP_Q86_A3-p12.1" shape="rect" href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html">(A[2])</a>. Consequently, however great the pain will be, it will not sever the body from the soul.
|
|
|
7629 </p>
|
|
|
7630 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p13"></p>
|
|
|
7631 <p id="XP_Q86_A3-p14"></p>
|
|
|
7632 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A2.html"></a>
|
|
|
7633 <a href="summa.XP.iv.html"></a>
|
|
|
7634 </div>
|
|
|
7635 <a href="summa.XP_Q85_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7636 <a href="summa.XP_Q86_A1.html"></a>
|
|
|
7637 </div>
|
|
|
7638 <a href="summa.XP_Q68_A3.html"></a>
|
|
|
7639 <a href="summa.XP_Q69.html"></a>
|
|
|
7640 `
|
|
|
7641 </div> |
